VIII

                                                                   ABOUT THE SOUL

The Truth is that before an individual can acquire NEW FACULTIES OR NEW POWERS that they do not even remotely know and do not yet possess, they must acquire faculties and powers that they mistakenly believe they have, but in reality do not.

First and foremost, it is necessary to know the path that leads us to the Intimate Self-Realization of the Being.

Undoubtedly, it is urgent to understand the need to crystallize within ourselves that which is called the Soul. Jesus Christ said: "In patience you will possess your souls."

But first and foremost, it is important to understand what this thing called the Soul is. Certainly, I must tell you that the Soul is a set of Laws, Principles, Virtues, Powers, etc.

People possess the Essence, the psychic material to create the Soul, but they do not yet possess the Soul. Obviously, whoever wishes to possess what is commonly called the Soul must disintegrate the undesirable psychic elements we carry within us: Anger, Greed, Lust, Envy, Pride, Sloth, Gluttony, etc. Virgil, the Poet of Mantua, said:

"Even if you had a thousand tongues to speak with and a palate of steel, You wouldn't be able to list all your flaws completely." These latter are obviously called "Psychic Aggregates" in Tibet. Such Aggregates closely resemble the elementals spoken of by various occult organizations and are a vivid personification of our errors.

It is said that Jesus of Nazareth cast seven demons out of Mary Magdalene's body. Undoubtedly, these represent the seven deadly sins that multiply incessantly. This statement from the Gospel of Christ means that the Inner Christ cast out from Mary Magdalene the various inhuman Psychic Aggregates that she possessed. Each of these Aggregates is organized in a way very similar to the human personality and possesses its three brains: the Intellectual, the Emotional, and the Motor-Instinctive-Sexual.

Each Aggregate seems like a real person. If we say that within our human person there are many people living, we are not exaggerating; it is true. All these Aggregates fight each other, they struggle for supremacy; each one wants to be the "Master," the Lord, and the one who manages to impose themselves, the one who manages to control the five Cylinders of the Organic Machine for a given moment, believes themselves to be the only one. Moments later, however, they are overthrown, and another takes their place.

. So in reality, truly, the Psychic Aggregates are changing; one minute one controls the Capital Centers of the Brain, the next another; they never remain the same.

As for the Essence, it is the most worthy, the most decent thing we have within us; it is Consciousness itself. Undoubtedly, it is enmeshed among all those multiple Aggregates, processing itself by virtue of its own conditioning.

. Let us recall what the Master Jesus asked the possessed man in the biblical Gospel. What is your name? And the possessed man answered: "My name is Legion."

 People do not have true Individuality; they have not achieved it.

The Consciousness in each of you sleeps terribly. Why? Because it is processed by virtue of its own stagnation, so it is in a state of hypnosis, and that cannot be denied.

And as for the Soul itself, have you managed to crystallize it?  Obviously, each of you has your Immortal Soul, but you do not possess it.

One could have a beautiful diamond, keep it in a safe deposit box, perhaps enjoy thinking that one has such a treasure, but if it were pawned, one would not possess it; one would know that one has the jewel, but one would also not be unaware that in truth one does not possess it.

Some times someone receives a beautiful inheritance, knows that they have it, but one thing is to have it and another to possess it.

Our Soul, where is it? It travels through the Milky Way, it moves throughout this entire Galaxy, yet you who are sitting here do not possess it. You know you have it, but knowing you have it is one thing, possessing it is another.

So it is worthwhile to possess it, but how does one come to possess one's Soul? By definitively DISINTEGRATING the PSYCHIC AGGREGATES, because the Soul and the Aggregates are INCOMPATIBLE; they are like oil and water, they cannot mix.

If we fail to disintegrate the Psychic Aggregates, the living personification of our psychological defects, we lose our Soul.

"What good would it be," says Jesus Christ, "if a man acquires all the treasures of the world, but loses his Soul?" It is of no use to him. Is it possible to lose one's Soul? Yes, it is possible. Whoever enters the infernal worlds loses their Soul, that is obvious.

It is said that one loses this treasure. Is there any way to avoid losing it? Yes, I repeat, crystallizing it within oneself, here and now.

When one completely breaks down and disintegrates the Psychic Aggregate of Lust,—or the many relate to—that precious virtue of the Soul known as Chastity crystallizes within the Essence we carry inside.

When one manages to destroy, to annihilate the Psychic Aggregate of Hatred, the precious virtue of Love then crystallizes within one. When one manages to reduce the Psychic Aggregate of Selfishness to cosmic dust, the precious virtue of Altruism or Christ-centrism then crystallizes within one. When one manages to annihilate the Psychic Aggregate of Pride, the ineffable virtue of Humility then crystallizes within us.

Having reached this point in our conversation, I want to say that, unfortunately, many texts of an occultism, esotericism, etc., lead one to mystical pride, and that is serious. Distinguished and highly venerable authors claim that we are "Gods," that each one of us is a "God." misunderstanding this postulate obviously, this statement serves to justify the mystical pride within us, which causes much harm on the path of Self-Realization, because one, conceited and convinced that one is indeed a "God," can become a mythomaniac.

Undoubtedly, it is not possible to become a true Enlightened One when one possesses Pride. I could never imagine a "God" who is drunk, fornicating, adulterous, quarrelsome, selfish, envious, jealous, lustful, etc..

It has caused me great pain to consistently find this tremendously harmful assertion that we are Gods in occult texts—without mentioning any organizations at this time, some of them highly venerable. Focusing on the reality of the facts, let's look at what we are and not delude ourselves: we eat, we drink, we fornicate, we commit adultery, we hate, we criticize, we are jealous, etc. Do you really believe in such a "God"? It's  better to observe oneself and know oneself and discover the intricate motive of our actions, reactions, thoughts and feelings... to discover ourselves and work on ourselves because God is within our heart temple and we must embody Him in its due time.

If we want to convince ourselves, it would suffice to be honest with ourselves. If we carefully examine our existence and discover that, in truth, it is not one of the seven wonders of the world, this examination of ourselves and our own lives will have marvelous consequences, because it will allow us to know what we are, in the stark realism of our human psychology braking the law of equilibrium due to the asleep conscious.

Thus, in this way, we will walk the path of simplicity and humility. When one truly disintegrates that psychic aggregate of pride, humility, the most precious virtue, obviously crystallizes within us.

Keep in mind that pride is not only based on social standing, capital, family lineage, etc. There is a much worse and more harmful kind of Pride than all the forms I just mentioned, and that is MYSTICAL PRIDE, believing ourselves to be saints, wisw men, feeling like GODS, assuming that no one is greater than us, that we are great Demigods, etc. etc.

This is serious because, in reality, Pride will never allow us to have a proper relationship with the highest parts of BEING. When one cannot relate to the highest parts of BEING, one cannot enjoy Enlightenment. One will have to live attached to books, to reading, to listening to lecturers, but will never have the mystical experience of REALITY.

So, first and foremost, it is urgent that in these studies we manage to eliminate Mystical Pride from ourselves, which is the most dangerous. If we succeed, the precious virtue of HUMILITY will emerge within us. Each time we eliminate a Psychic Aggregate, a Virtue, a Power, a Law, a Faculty, a Gift, etc., crystallizes. This is how, little by little, we crystallize the Soul within us. That Soul, which normally lives out there in the Milky Way, traveling, slowly crystallizes within us. However, we must also affirm that if "the water doesn't boil at 100°," what should crystallize within us doesn't, and what should disintegrate doesn't disintegrate.

By saying that "the water must boil at 100 degrees," I'm speaking in the form of a parable; I mean that we need to go through emotional crises to disintegrate each psychological defect.

.

Whoever acts with supreme repentance, working on this or that psychological defect, undoubtedly disintegrates, one by one, the Psychic Aggregates and in their place will CRYSTALLIZE that which is called SOUL.

Whoever achieves the complete elimination of all the undesirable psychic elements they carry within, crystallizes within themselves one hundred percent of their Soul, a set, I repeat, of precious Virtues or ineffable geniuses. Attributes, Laws, Gifts, and Qualities of perfection. Even the physical body itself must be transformed into Soul; only in this way can one reach where one must reach.

 I know many brilliant scholars who have immersed themselves in all the philosophies of the world, whether from the West or the East. They know Hebrew, Sanskrit, and Greek, yet they suffer terribly; they do not experience Enlightenment because they have not yet created the BODHISITA. This word may sound a bit strange to you; it is an Eastern term.

In Japan, China, India, and Nepal, where Gautama, the Buddha Satkyamuni, was born, the term BODHISITA referred to the Soul crystallized in a man or a woman. Of course, it is marvelous to see how these diverse spiritual elements—virtues and powers—slowly crystallize in the Essence as it is liberated.

There is a reason we said that the Essence is the material for crystallizing the Soul.

The term "create" does not seem quite right to us; We don't think it's quite right.

Grotesque. However, many authors use that term; allow me the liberty of disagreeing with them. I prefer to say CRYSTALLIZE, since the Soul is not something that must be manufactured; it exists. What happens is that it must be crystallized, and that is different.

You have seen, for example, a piece of ice. It is the crystallization of the element water. Undoubtedly very cold, this element takes shape and becomes ice. It is astonishing to see the crystallization of water. It occurs according to certain extraordinary geometric principles.

In a similar way, the element Soul crystallizes according to certain precise, indisputable mathematical and geotechnical delineations. Even this body we have of flesh and blood must be transformed into Soul, and it is possible to transform it into Soul if we truly, genuinely, set our minds to it.

We have a body of flesh and blood. This physical body is made up of organs, organs of cells, cells of molecules, etc. There is no doubt that there has been an intelligent guiding principle that has promoted the organization of living cells into organs. Frankly I find the idea of "unconscious" cells arranging themselves into organs frankly laughable. How absurd! How absurd! Dormant, unconscious, blind cells (as Haeckel says), organizing themselves into organs. No one could possibly conceive of such a thing.

Some authors claim that such cells organize themselves into organs—authors who are baffled by the wonders of this world where everything functions mechanically, as they believe, without a guiding principle. They are unconscious.

Cells are consciously organized; thanks to the intelligent principle of Mother Nature, it is possible to organize the cells of the organism into organs. But if we break down any atom, whether from the liver, kidneys, or pancreas, we release energy. It is obvious from the outset that, ultimately, the physical body is composed of different types and subtypes of energy; that is undeniable.

Karl Marx says: "What comes first, Matter or Mind, Mind or Matter?" He concludes that Matter comes first. That is completely absurd, because Einstein's own postulates state that Matter is nothing but condensed Energy. Let us recall that postulate which states: "Energy equals mass multiplied by the speed of light squared." Mass is transformed into Energy, Energy is transformed into mass.

What comes first? Energy first crystallizes into mass; therefore, Mind, which is Energy in the fullest sense of the word, comes first. Then comes mass.

Let's look at the worlds around the Sun. They are enormous masses, each with a defined weight and an exact volume. However, they revolve around the Sun, propelled by solar energy. If it weren't for solar energy, these worlds would be scattered in space, rolling eternally until they collided with a comet or other worlds. There would be anarchy, disorder, and conflict. But the worlds move in an organized way, and they precisely maintain the energy around the Sun. This energy is what attracts them—centripetal energy—and centrifugal energy is what pushes them away; it is the energy that makes them rotate.

So, what comes first, Energy or Matter? Obviously, Energy, because without it, Matter itself wouldn't exist. For Matter to exist, Universal Energy needs to be condensed; therefore, Matter is condensed Energy.

As for the human organism, the first thing that exists is Energy, allowing atoms to rotate around their nuclear centers in the molecule, allowing them to.. perform all organic functions, not only purely reproductive or chemical functions, but also functions related to calories, perceptions, etc.; even more, those functions related to imagination and will.

It would not be possible to conceive of an organic body devoid of Energy. How would catalytic phenomena occur if Energy did not exist? Yes, Energy comes first and Matter comes second. If we call that Energy Spirit or Consciousness, or whatever we like, it doesn't matter! But it comes first. The name is irrelevant; the reality is that Energy precedes Matter.

There is an organic Vital Body, and this has been demonstrated. The Russians, with a device, have been able to photograph the Vital Body; they are studying it. They are not only studying it in relation to the physical organism, but even more so, they are studying it independently of the physical organism; they call it the Bioplastic Body. Continuing with these matters, we will say that the Vital Body is what sustains all the processes of organic life; let's call it Lingam Sarira or Bioplastic Body, it doesn't matter!

As we disintegrate the inhuman Psychic Aggregates, as we crystallize Soul, a part of the Vital Body, the highest part, will detach from the lower part and fully integrate with the Essence and the virtues that have crystallized within the Essence.

The Vital Body has four kinds of ethers.

The first is the Chemical Ether, through which all the processes of organic assimilation and elimination take place, as well as catalytic phenomena and others.

The second is the Ether of Life, through which the reproduction and gestation of living beings are possible. These two Ethers are lower, but there are two higher ones:

The Luminous Ether and the Reflective Ether. The Luminous Ether serves as the medium for the forces of gravity, calories, and perceptions, while the Reflective Ether relates to imagination and will.

These two Ethers separate from the two lower ones to integrate with the Essence in which all the virtues of the Soul shine forth. Thus is born the Etheric Man, the Christ Man, the Soul Man, the Spirit Man, who can enter and leave the physical body at will.

Much has been said about the Chakras of the feet and hands, about the lance wound of Longinus in the Lord's side, about the crown of thorns, etc. These are the stigmata.

In Gautama, the Buddha appears with these stigmata on his hands and feet. They are vortices of expansive magnetic forces in the Vital Body, fully developing when the two Ethers separate from the two lower ones. And these Ethers, organized in the form of Celestial Man, integrated with the Essence, enriched by the virtues of the Soul, form the Etheric Man, the Christified Man of the Fifth Round.

The First Round was in the world of the Mind, the Second in the Astral world, the Third in the Etheric world, the Fourth in the Physical world, and the Fifth will return to the Etheric world. Then life will unfold in the Etheric World, and there will be Christified Men in that era, as there are now. And the Christified Man will be as I am describing him to you; they will have a Christified Etheric Body. Such a body will replace the physical one; such a Body will be the vehicle of an Essence enriched with the Virtues of the Soul. That Spirit Man of the Fifth Round will be the Christ Man. If you understand this, you will also understand the need to crystallize your Soul; only in this way can you become independent of the Physical Body of flesh and bone, which is very dense, made of a very heavy material.

When one manages to create the To-Soma-Puchicon, that is, the Christified Etheric Body, it serves as a vehicle for the Essence enriched with the Attributes of the Soul, and the Spirit Man is born within. This Spirit Man will no longer be imprisoned in his dense body; he will be able to enter and leave the body at will; he is a glorious Adept.

Throughout history, there have been men who have achieved this. It is worth mentioning Francis of Assisi, and let us also remember Anthony of Padua, Christian mystics who have served as examples for future generations.

The Celestial Man is truly no longer a prisoner within the dungeon of physical matter. He can leave that body whenever he wishes to travel with it through the unchanging infinity, to immerse himself in that vehicle in the Higher Worlds, to descend to the bottom of the seas, or to visit the Solar Dynasties in the Sun.

But how could this be achieved if we did not first eliminate the Psychic Aggregates? Obviously, it would be impossible. If we want to become true Christian Men, we need to eradicate all those psychic elements that we carry within us. Thus, the Bodhisitta of whom the Eastern traditions speak is the Etheric Man, the Man who has crystallized his Soul within himself, who possesses it, the true LORD. One who possesses the Bodhisitta within themselves can dive to the bottom of the oceans without suffering any harm and visit the Temples of the Serpent.

In the East, there is a plant that heals any wound, however serious; such are the wounds of the Soul, and only the Bodhisitta can heal such wounds.

In the East, there is a plant called "good memory," and whoever takes it can remember all the events of their current life and their previous lives. So too is the Bodhisitta. Similarly, whoever possesses it can remember all their past lives, and if they visit the Ineffable Heavens, upon returning to the physical world, upon re-entering their body, they will not forget a single detail.

In the East, there is a plant by which it is possible to counteract the evil magical spells of the dark ones. Likewise, whoever possesses the Bodhisitta will not be harmed by the dark ones.

In the East, there is a plant by which it is possible to become invisible. Whoever possesses the Bodhisitta can become invisible in case of need, even before their worst enemies.

Just as one can plunge to the bottom of the sea among sharks and defend themselves without suffering any harm, so too is the Bodhisitta. Whoever possesses it, similarly, can enter the depths of the oceans, among the fiercest beasts, without suffering any harm.

It is said that the Lotus Flower of the Logos sustains Universal Life; so too is the Bodhisitta. Whoever possesses it can preserve their Physical Body for millions of years.

Many write to me complaining that they don't know how to project their Astral Body, that they don't remember anything that happens to them outside their Physical Body, that they lack Enlightenment, etc. But how can someone who doesn't possess the Bodhisitta have Enlightenment? Only by possessing the Bodhisitta can one possess Enlightenment; whoever does not possess the Bodhisitta will never enjoy the bliss of Enlightenment. Enlightenment is not something that will be given to us as a gift, no, my dear friends. It costs a lot, and a very high price. Enlightenment is only explained through Dharma-Data. And what is Dharma-Data? Good Dharma, the reward for acquired merit.

Only those who possess the Bodhisattva, that is, only those who have crystallized their Soul, will be able to enjoy enlightenment; they will have the merit for it. Enlightenment is explained by Dharma-Data, that is, by the Universal Dharma, through the reward for our good actions.

No one can enjoy Enlightenment if they do not possess the Bodhisitta. And no one can have the Bodhisitta if they have not worked hard on themselves, if they have not disintegrated the Psychic Aggregates.

So, my dear ones, we need to work on ourselves if we want to possess enlightenment.

That which is called the Soul. "In patience you will possess your souls." So it is written in the Gospel of the Lord.

Obviously, a method is needed to be able to annihilate the Psychic Aggregates. Undoubtedly, we must begin with Psychological Self-Observation. When one admits that one has an individual, particular, personal Psychology, we propose to observe ourselves in relation to friends, in the street, in the temple, at home, at work, in the countryside, etc., wherever our psychological defects surface. If we continuously observe ourselves, we will be able to see them. The discovered defect must be opened with the scalpel of self-criticism to see what it contains.

When we have found a defect in ourselves, we must analyze it carefully, open it, I repeat, with the scalpel of self-criticism. This is possible through the "Evident Self-Reflection of Being" in deep meditation. Once the defect in question is fully understood, then we must disintegrate it atomically.

The Mind alone cannot radically alter any defect; it can move it from one level of understanding to another, hide it from itself or others, justify or condemn it, find excuses for it, etc., but it can never radically alter it.

A power superior to the Mind is needed. Fortunately, that power exists; it lies dormant in the depths of our Being. I want to refer now emphatically to the fiery Serpent of our Magical Powers: Isis, Adonia Rhea, Cybele, Tonantzin, or the Chaste Diana, or Marah; its name doesn't matter, it is not outside of us, no, it is within.

Obviously, such fiery power is a variant of our own Being, but a derivative one. If, in deep meditation, we ask for help from Devi Kundalini Shakti, the mystical Serpent of the great mysteries, we will receive her assistance. She can pulverize any psychic aggregate, provided it has been previously understood at all levels of the mind.

Once annihilated, its replacement will arise: some virtue of the soul, some new characteristic, some law, some special gift, some quality.

Undoubtedly, if we achieve the absolute destruction of the various undesirable psychic elements, the totality of the soul will have crystallized within each of us. This would indicate that the essence, enriched with all the soul's attributes, could in turn clothe itself in the TO-SOMA-PUCHICON, which is the vehicle of the soul, the wedding garment.

This is how, in reality, the celestial man is truly born within us. He will no longer be imprisoned in the body. Let us recall the words of Saint Paul when he tells us: “I knew a man who was taken up to the third heaven, where he saw and heard inexpressible things, things that are beyond human comprehension.” Paul of Tarsus was taken up in the TO-SOMA-PUCHICON, as a Spirit Man, as an Etheric Man. And indeed, he experienced the wonders of the Universe.

So, my dear friends, I have cordially invited you to crystallize within each of you that which is called the Soul.

 Archangel Samael: Planetary Logos of Mars.

                                                                                      VII

                                                   THE ORGANIZATION OF THE PSYCHE

Behind blind belief, behind disbelief and skepticism, lie many shades of false morality and many mistaken concepts of false respectability, in whose shadow the EGO is strengthened.

Let us begin our lecture. We could call it Intuition.

First of all, we must start with the foundation:

Man. Where do we come from? Where are we going? What is the object of our existence? What is the purpose of our existence? Why do we exist?

These are a series of questions that we must clarify and resolve. A child is born and, in fact, receives the physical body free of charge; this is obvious. A marvelous body with some 86 billion neurons at its service. It has cost him nothing.

As the child grows, the Sensual Mind gradually opens up. This mind, in and of itself, informs through external sensory perceptions. And it is precisely with the data provided by these perceptions that the Sensual Mind always elaborates its concepts of content, which is why it can never know anything about Reality. Its reasoning processes are subjective, moving within a vicious circle: that of external sensory perceptions, that much is obvious.

Now you will understand a little better what Subjective Reason is in itself, but a clear distinction must be made between Subjective Reason and Objective Reason.

It is obvious that the child has to go through all the educational processes: Kindergarten, Primary, Secondary, University. Subjective Reason is nourished by all the data that the various Scholastic Institutions provide.

But it is true that no Educational Institution could give the child, or the young person, or the adolescent, exact data about that which is not of time, about that which is Reality. Indeed, the speculations of Subjective Reason lead, intellectually, to the absurd realm, we might say, of utopianism. Or at best, to mere subjective opinions, but never to the Experience of Truth, of that which is beyond time.

Objective Reason, on the other hand, which unfortunately receives no instruction, for which there are no schools, remains perpetually neglected. Undoubtedly, the reasoning processes of Objective Reason lead us, we might say, to exact and perfect postulates. But the child, from place to place, is educated subjectively; for him, no form of higher instruction exists.

The data that the senses provide to the adolescent's Subjective Mind, to the Sensual Mind, we might say—all scholastic matters, family issues, etc.—are merely empirical and subjective, and that is what is lamentable.

In principle, the child has not yet lost the capacity for wonder. Obviously, he is amazed by any phenomenon. A beautiful toy awakens that wonder in him, and children have fun with their toys. As he grows, as his Sensual Mind receives information from school, his capacity for wonder fades, and finally, the moment arrives when the child becomes a young person, and the young person has completely lost that capacity.

Unfortunately, the information one receives in schools and educational centers only serves, as I said, to nourish the Sensual Mind, but nothing more. In this way, and with these current educational systems, the only thing that is truly achieved is the forging of an artificial personality within us at school, in academia, at university.

Keep in mind that, in reality, the knowledge studied in the Humanities will never serve to form the Psychological Man. In the name of Truth, we must clearly state that the subjects currently studied in Educational Institutions have no relation whatsoever to the different parts of Being.

That is why they only serve to:

First: falsify the five cylinders of the Organic Machine.

Second: deprive us of the capacity for wonder.

Third: develop the Sensual Mind.

Fourth: forge a false personality within us.

And that is all. Thus, let it be clearly understood that the Sensual Mind could in no way produce a radical transformation in us. It is important to understand that the Sensual Mind, however cultured it may seem, will never be able to pull one out of the automation and mechanical state in which all people, the entire world, find themselves. One thing is man as a mere animal, that is, the "Intellectual Animal," and quite another, indeed, is the true Psychological Man. When I use the word "Man," I naturally also include woman, and this should be clearly understood.

We are born with a marvelous physical body, but in reality, we truly need to do something more. Forming the physical body is not difficult; we inherit it. But forming the Psychological Man is difficult. To form the physical body, we don't need to work on ourselves, but to form the Psychological Man, we must work on ourselves; that is obvious. It is, therefore, a matter of organizing the disordered Psyche to create the Psychological Man, who is the true Man in the fullest sense of the word.

Master Gurdjieff said that the Organic Machine has no Psychology. I have to strongly disagree with him on that point. Yes, psychology exists in any organic machine mistakenly called Man; the problem is that it is disorganized, and this is different. Organizing that psychology within the "intellectual animal" is urgent, imperative, and cannot be postponed if we truly want to create the real Man, who is the psychological Man.

Therefore, distinguish between the intellectual animal, mistakenly called Man, and the true and authentic psychological Man. We need to work on ourselves if we want to create such a Man. However, there is a struggle within us; the sensual mind is the declared enemy of the higher mind.

The sensual mind identifies with any circumstance. If, for example, we suddenly find ourselves at a lavish banquet and identify so strongly with the food that we become gluttons, or so strongly with the wine that we end up drunk, if we encounter a fascinating, interesting person of the opposite sex, and identify so strongly with them that we end up fornicating or simply becoming adulterers, then in these circumstances and in this way, it is not possible to create the Psychological Man.

If we are to begin the work of creating the Psychological Man anywhere, it will truly be by working on ourselves, never identifying with any circumstance, and observing ourselves from instant to instant, from moment to moment.

There are those who stray from the path; there are societies, schools, orders, lodges, religions, and sects that attempt to organize the human psyche through certain maxims that we might call "Golden Rules," communities that, through this or that maxim, aim to achieve something they call purification, holiness, etc. All of this urgently needs to be analyzed. It is obvious that any maxim of an ethical or religious nature could never serve as a standard for the Different events in life. A maxim structured with Higher Logic, like Ouspensky's logic, for example, could never truly create a new Cosmos or a new Nature. Strictly subordinating ourselves to a maxim for the purpose of organizing our Psyche would be absurd; it would mean becoming slaves, obviously.

Therefore, it is worthwhile to reflect on many ethical catalogs and moral codes considered "Golden Maxims." Furthermore, there is so much to analyze before one can embark on the work of organizing the Psyche that, unquestionably, a demonstrative statement, for example, however rich and perfect it might be, could be false, and what is worse, intentionally false.

So, when we attempt a transformation of ourselves, we must become a little more individual. I don't mean selfish; understand this as learning to think better and in a more independent and perfect way than many sacred sayings, "Golden Maxims," as I already said, aphorisms that everyone considers perfect, but which could not serve as a measuring stick for achieving an authentic transformation and organization of the psyche within us.

It's about organizing the internal psyche, and we have to move away from so much subjective rationalism and get, as they say, to the point, to the facts. We must face our own mistakes as they are, never trying to justify them, never trying to run away from them, never trying to excuse them. We need to become more serious in our analysis; we have to be, let's say, more judicious, more understanding.

If we truly don't look for escape routes, then we can work on ourselves to achieve the organization of the Psychological Man and stop being mere "Intellectual Animals" as we are until now. Psychological self-observation is fundamental. We truly need to observe ourselves from moment to moment, from second to second. For what purpose? What is it? To discover our psychological defects. But to discover them in the realm of facts, to observe them directly, judiciously, without evasions, without excuses, without escape routes of any kind.

Once a defect has been discovered, then, and only then, can we understand it, and in trying to understand it, we must, I repeat, be severe with ourselves. Many, when they try to understand an error, justify it, evade it, or hide it from themselves. That is absurd. There are also some Gnostic brethren who, upon discovering this or that defect in themselves, begin with their, let's say, theoretical mind to make speculations. That is extremely serious. Because, as I already said, and I repeat it now, the speculations of the merely subjective mind will inevitably lead to the realm of UTOPIANISM; that is clear. Therefore, if one wants to understand an error, purely subjective speculations must be eliminated, and to eliminate them, one needs to have observed the error directly; only in this way, through correct observation, is it possible to correct the tendency toward speculation.

Once one has fully understood any psychological defect at all levels of the mind, then one can afford to break it, disintegrate it, reduce it to ashes, to cosmic dust. However, we must never forget that the mind, by itself, cannot radically alter any defect, ever.

The mind, by itself, can label any defect with different names, can move it from one level to another, hide it from itself, hide it from others, but never disintegrate it.

I have spoken here many times, I have told you that we need a power that is superior to the mind, a power that can truly reduce any psychological defect to ashes. Fortunately, that power exists deep within our psyche; I'm referring clearly to Stella Maris, the Virgin of the Sea, a variant of our own Being,  a derivative  one, the Divine Mother.

If we concentrate on that variant force that exists within our psyche, that force that some cultures called Isis, others Tonantzin, and still others Diana, etc., we will be assisted; then the defect in question can be reduced to cosmic dust.

Any Psychic Aggregate, a living personification of this or that error, once it has been disintegrated, releases something; this is called ESSENCE. It is clear that within any of these "bottles," known as Psychic Aggregates, there exists bottled-up Essence or Soul Consciousness. When this or that error is broken, the percentage of Essence deposited or bottled there is released.

Each time a percentage of Buddhic Essence is released, the percentage of Consciousness increases in fact and by its own right. And so, as we break down the Psychic Aggregates, the percentage of awakened Consciousness will multiply, and when all the Psychic Aggregates are reduced to ashes, Consciousness will also have awakened in its entirety. If we have only broken down 50% of the undesirable, inhuman psychic elements, we obviously possess 50% of awakened Objective Consciousness.

But if we manage to break down one hundred percent of the undesirable Psychic Aggregates, we will, in fact and by right, achieve one hundred percent Objective Consciousness. Thus, through incessant multiplication, our Consciousness will shine ever brighter; that is obvious.

Achieving absolute awakening is what we desire. It is possible if we follow the correct path; otherwise, it would not be possible to achieve it; that is clear.

In any case, as we break down the undesirable psychic elements that we carry within us, different Siddhis, or Luminous Faculties, will emerge in our Psyche, and when Buddhist Annihilation has been achieved, then we will truly have attained the most absolute Enlightenment. The phrase "Buddhist Annihilation" greatly bothers certain pseudo-esoteric and pseudo-occult organizations. Instead of bothering us, we actually find the phrase appealing; achieving one hundred percent Consciousness is something we yearn for.

Many desire Enlightenment, many feel bitter, suffer in the Darkness, and endure the various bitter circumstances of life.

Enlightenment is highly desirable, but it has a reason for being. The reason for Enlightenment is DHARMADHATU. This Sanskrit word may sound somewhat strange. DHARMADHATU comes from the root DHARMA.

One could disintegrate the undesirable psychic elements we carry within us, but this would not necessarily lead to radical Enlightenment. This is where what is called the Third Factor of the Revolution of Consciousness comes into play: Sacrifice for Humanity.

If we do not sacrifice ourselves for humanity, it would not be possible to achieve absolute Enlightenment because, I repeat, the reason for being of Enlightenment is DHARMADHATU.

It is obvious that if we disintegrate the Ego, we are rewarded. It is absolutely true that if we create the Higher Existential Bodies of the Being, we are rewarded. We cannot deny that if we sacrifice ourselves for our fellow human beings, we are rewarded; all of this is undeniable.

To achieve absolute Enlightenment, it is necessary to work with the Three Factors of the Revolution of Consciousness: Birth,that is, creating the Higher Existential Vehicles of the Being; Death, disintegrating the Ego in its entirety; and Sacrifice for Humanity. These are the Three Factors of the REVOLUTION OF CONSCIOUSNESS.

But as I was saying, we must know how to work on ourselves; that is obvious. We need to organize the Psychological Man within ourselves.

First of all, before we can achieve absolute Enlightenment, the Psychological Man.The psychological body must be born within us. And it is born within us when the psyche is organized.

We must organize the psyche within ourselves, here and now. If we work correctly, we organize the psyche.

For example: if we don't waste the energies of the Emotional Center, if we don't waste the energies of the Mind, or those of the Motor-Instinctive-Sexual Brain, it is obvious that with such a reserve we create, or come to create, to give form to, the second Psychological Body within us, the Body of Emotions, let's call it the EIDOLON.

It is undeniable that if we free ourselves from the Sensual Mind, we will truly save intellectual energies with which we could nourish the third Psychological Body or INDIVIDUAL MIND. In speaking out about the Sensual Mind, I want my brothers to clearly understand that I do not deny the usefulness of the Sensual Mind and that we need to live in perfect balance, knowing how to manage the Higher Mind and knowing how to use the Sensual Mind.

Because if one does not know how to use the Sensual Mind, one forgets the daily and normal issues, one does not fulfill one's duties in life. Therefore, the Sensual Mind is necessary. But one must know how to manage it intelligently, with balance; that is to say, the Higher Mind and the Sensual Mind must be balanced in life, that is obvious.

There are people who are only concerned with the Higher Mind, for example, certain hermits who live in caves in the Himalayas, and they forget that they have a Sensual Mind. The Sensual Mind needs to function in a balanced way to fulfill one's duties in life.

The struggle between the Higher Mind and the Sensual Mind is terrifying. Let us recall Christ during his fast in the desert. A demon appeared to him and said, "All these kingdoms of the world I will give you if you will bow down and worship me." That is, the Sensual Mind tempting him. And the Higher Mind responded, saying, "Satan, Satan, it is written, 'You shall worship the Lord your God and Him only shall you obey.'"

Jesus did not allow himself to be dominated by the Sensual Mind, but this does not mean that such a mind is not useful. What happens is that it must be kept under control; it must operate in perfect balance with the Higher Mind.

When trying to organize the Psychological Man, a terrifying struggle will obviously occur between the two minds: the Higher Mind, the Psychological Mind, and the Sensual Mind. The Sensual Mind desires nothing related to the Higher Mind. The Sensual Mind finds pleasure when it identifies with a scene of lust, or with a painful event in the street, or with a glass of wine, etc. The Psychological Mind violently opposes this.

Let me illustrate this with an example. I was in a car, someone was driving, and we were traveling in the left lane of a street. In the right lane, a lady was driving another vehicle. Suddenly, the car that lady was driving changed direction and tried to enter a supermarket. It's obvious that, traveling in the right lane, she had to turn somewhere to enter it. If the supermarket had been on her right, she would have turned right. But unfortunately, it was on her left. And the left lane was occupied by the car in which we were traveling.

That lady didn't care about anything at all and definitely turned left, and of course, crashed into the car we were in. The damage wasn't serious, it was minimal for that other car. But here's the interesting part.

As it happens, the driver of the car in which I was traveling didn't admit He was at fault, and in truth, he wasn't. He wasn't responsible for another vehicle cutting him off, turning violently while he was driving. Naturally, he told this to the woman in question. The woman insisted she was right, of course. Her reason was patently absurd, and any traffic expert would have immediately dismissed it.

Nevertheless, she insisted on calling the insurance company to resolve the issue. After about two hours, the insurance company still hadn't arrived. The woman insisted on being paid the 300 $ she claimed the damage cost, the repair of her vehicle that she herself had damaged.

The occupants of the I was traveling in and its driver were definitely furious, and even if any of them could have paid, they weren't willing to, such was their anger. For my part, I resolved not to identify myself in that situation, since our psychological discipline, our Psychological Judo, tells us that in such cases one should not identify oneself: it is obvious that I remained calm in accordance with our Psychological Judo.

Well, but time was passing, two hours and possibly many more we would have to wait since the insurance company didn't appear. Finally, that lady approached me very respectfully, since she saw that I was the only one who was calm. The other occupants were shouting. She said to me: "Sir, if you would give me even 300 $, we can put this matter aside, because I'm wasting time and we're all wasting it." But if you observe the position of the two cars, if you wanted to turn left, you should have used the left lane, but if you are in the right lane and yet try to enter that supermarket, it is not possible to enter in the right lane when the left lane is occupied. Any traffic expert would disqualify her. "Sir, what are we doing wasting time? The insurance company isn't coming." Fine, take your 300 $ and go on your way. No problem, continue your trip.

Obviously, there was a general protest from those present; they were indignant not only with that lady but with me as well. Such was their state that they couldn't help but protest; they were completely identified with the scene, and of course, they called me a fool, etc., etc., etc., and a whole lot of other nonsense.

Of course, one of the drivers drove straight toward the ladies with the intention of insulting them, since there were several of them, the driver and her passengers. I went ahead a little and told that lady: Go on your way and pay no attention to the insulters.

Well, the woman, very happy, managed to give me a final wave from afar, and the car disappeared down those city streets. I could have waited three, four, six hours, an entire afternoon, and possibly even into the night, until the insurance company arrived company to reach a foolish agreement. There really wasn't a serious problem; the damage to that car was minimal. But even though those occupants had money, they were in no way willing to pay. They were so caught up in the situation that, obviously, they had no desire, as they say, to back down. I certainly saved them from a number of annoying details and hassles, I possibly saved them from going to the police station, I saved them from fifty thousand silly problems, bitterness, and arguments. But they were so caught up in the situation that they didn't even realize the good I had done them. That's how people are.

So, my dear friends, you really must understand that identifying with circumstances brings problems. It's absurd to identify with circumstances, completely absurd; it wastes your energy. With what energies would we organize, for example, the Astral Body if we let ourselves be carried away by those Outbursts of anger, those dreadful tantrums, those fits of rage that have no reason to exist? All because we identify with the circumstances.

With what strength could one afford to create an Individual Mind if one truly squanders intellectual energies, wasting them on trivialities, on events similar to those I have described?

The creation of the second Body invites us to conserve emotional energy, and the creation of a third Body, which we might call the Intellectual Body or Individual Mind, makes us understand the need to conserve some of our mental energy.

Now, if we do not truly learn to let go of mechanical antipathies, if we are always filled with ill will toward our fellow human beings, with what energy would we then create the Body of Conscious Will, that is, the fourth Psychological Body? For we must create this entire set of Higher Vehicles if we truly want to create within ourselves, or give form within ourselves, or fabricate within ourselves the Psychological Man. We know that someone who possesses a Physical Body, a second Body of an Emotional-Psychological type, a third Body of a Mental-Individual type, and a fourth Body of a Volitional-Conscious type, can afford to receive those Soul Principles to become a Man; that is undeniable. But if one truly squanders their energies—motor, vital, emotional, mental, and volitional—identifying with all of life's circumstances, then it is obvious that they will never be able to organize those Psychological Bodies so indispensable for the Man to appear within themselves.

Thus, when I speak of organizing the Psyche, it must be understood: we must manage energies, know how to use them, not identify with them so as not to waste our energies clumsily, and not forget ourselves. When one forgets oneself, one identifies with others, and when one identifies with others, one cannot give form to the Psyche, cannot allow the Psyche to intelligently structure itself, because one wastes energies clumsily. This is urgent to understand, my dear brothers and sisters.

Thus, a true Man is a Man who has conserved his energies, who through them has been able to create the Superior Existential Bodies of the BEING.

A true Man is one who has received his Spiritual Soul Principles; a perfect Man is one who has disintegrated, so to speak, all the inhuman psychic elements, and who, instead of such undesirable elements, has given form to the Inner Man.

The Inner Man is what counts; the Inner Man receives his reward; the Great Law pays you. The Inner Man is awake because he has disintegrated the Ego. The Real, true Man, who sacrifices himself for his fellow beings, obviously achieves Enlightenment. Thus, creating Man is the first, the fundamental thing, and this is achieved by organizing the Psyche. But many, instead of dedicating themselves to organizing their own innermost Psyche, are exclusively concerned with developing lower powers or Siddhis—that is absurd.

With what we are going, to start to organize the Psyche  or develop lower powers? What is it that we want? We must be judicious in our analysis, judicious in our desires.

If it is powers we are seeking, we are miserably wasting our time. I believe that the fundamental thing is that we organize our lower Psyche; that is the basic principle.

If you understand this for yourselves and work on yourselves, you will be able to give form to your Psyche; then the Real Man, the True Man, will have been born within you. Understand this: it is better that instead of going around seeking lower Siddhis, or lower powers as we call them, we give form to the Psyche.

There is a transcendental power that is born in any Man who has truly worked on himself; I am referring emphatically to intuition. And I mention this so that you will stop coveting powers. But what is this faculty?

We've been told it's related to the pineal gland, I don't deny that, but the interesting thing is to explain what its functions are.

How would we define INTUITION? Direct perception of the Truth without the depressing process of choosing.

Well, that's a good way to define it, but I find it very rudimentary; all the pseudo-esoteric and pseudo-occult schools out there use it. But analysis invites us to delve deeper into this matter.

What is INTUITION? It's the Faculty of interpretation. Possibly Hegel, in his Dialectic, tries to define it using the Chinese philosophy of the Yellow Race.

A Chinese Empress didn't quite understand this matter of Intuition. A wise man explained to her that it was the Faculty of interpretation. That definition is correct, but she didn't understand.

Then the wise man brought a lit candle and placed it in the center of a room, and around it he also placed ten mirrors. It is clear that the flame of that  candle was reflected in a mirror, and that mirror projected it onto another mirror, and that mirror projected it onto another, and so on. Thus they noticed that the ten mirrors mutually projected the light onto one another, forming a marvelous play of lights, a play with interpretation. The Empress understood; therein lies the faculty of INTUITION.

If someone has achieved Buddhist Annihilation, if someone has managed to create the Superior Existential Bodies of Being, if they are truly a Man of truth, in the most transcendental sense of the word, then the faculty of interpretation will be a given in them.

Keep in mind that one is contained within the Cosmos. I have said that one is a part of a whole. Within the Microcosm of man there is much, much exists, and yet the totality of one is but a part of the whole.

We already know that, for example, within the Ayocosmos, that is, the Infinite, the Macrocosms is contained.

Within the Macrocosm, which is the Milky Way, is contained the Deuterocosm, the Solar System.

Within the Deuterocosm is contained the Cosmic Sun, and within this, therefore, is contained the Earth Cosmos, the Mesocosm. In turn, within the Mesocosm is contained the Microcosm, Man, and within the Microcosm, therefore, is contained the life of the Infinitely Small, the Tritocosm.

As within one Cosmos there is another Cosmos, and within that Cosmos there is yet another, and thus there are seven Cosmoses, some contained within others.

So, within us there is a lower Cosmos,

that is clear, the Tritocosm, and a higher Cosmos, that is clear, the Mesocosm. We are between a Higher Cosmos and a lower Cosmos.

We are also very closely related to our parents, for they gave us origin; in turn, from us come our children and grandchildren; we are all mutually interpenetrating. Undoubtedly, my dear friends, the existence of any mode of being—its birth, its development, its death—is also reflected within the True Man who has achieved Buddhist Annihilation. Then, he can say, "I know the history of that planet."

The entire Mahamvantara can be reflected in the fingernail of an authentic Man. And reflected with such accuracy that this Buddha will be unaware of nothing.

Everything that can happen to a nation can be reflected in the psyche of a Man who has undergone Buddhist Annihilation. And reflected with such accuracy, such precision, such detail, that he will not be unaware of even the most insignificant event.

Therefore, deduce and infer from what I have said what Intuition is: the Faculty of interpretation.

If we manage to have the History of this Galaxy reflected in us, would we be unaware of anything, for example, in relation to it? Of course not. The Galaxy, with all its processes, can be reflected in our psyche as naturally, my dear ones, as that candle in the example I gave, which It was reflected in the 10 mirrors that served to enlighten the Empress.

If all circumstances can be reflected in the psyche of a Buddha of contemplation, because he no longer has inhuman psychic aggregates to disintegrate, then he in fact achieves through intuition what we could define as consciousness.

Reaching enlightenment is possible. But do not forget, my dear friends, that enlightenment in turn has its laws. The reason for enlightenment is Dharmadhatu, that is, Dharma. 

Archangel Samael. Planetary Logos of Mars

Q: Master, regarding the stillness of the Mind and a quiet Mind, what can you tell us?

M.: Well, naturally, we must distinguish between a Mind that is still and a Mind that is quiet, between a Mind that is silent and a Mind that is silenced. In the name of truth, we must emphatically state that true stillness and Silence of the Mind come about when the Ego and the Representations  have died. The Mind is at rest, silent; the Mind becomes receptive, it is in the hands of the Being, and only the Being can do it.

Q: Master, what is the most practical way?

M.: The most practical way is common sense. Although many say it is the most common of the senses, I would say it is the least common. Of course,  If a thief comes in and I open the doors for him, I'm doing something absurd. But if a brother comes and knocks rhythmically on that door, I'll gladly open it for him. Similarly, if some random guy comes along, bringing negative emotions, excited because he's found someone of the opposite sex for his lust, for his fornication, and starts talking about pornography, and I, very happy, open the doors for him, I'm opening the doors to a negative emotion. If a drug addict comes smoking dope, tells me how great it is, that through dope he's had such and such perceptions, that he's even received messages from beyond, from who knows what, and, excited, tells me to "give me a hit," and I "give myself a hit"—I'm an idiot, right? I've opened the doors to a negative emotion. This is clear; there's no need to complicate things.

Q: Master, do you mean that one is wrong to speak of a person, whether well or ill, given that critics don't transform these impressions?

M.: Yes, one shouldn't concern oneself with other people, for better or for worse; each person is who they are. Therefore, it's best to respect other people's lives and not open the door to negative emotions; that's absurd.

Q: Master, instead of negative or positive representations, what should we have to act?

M.: For now, work; there's no other option. Work! From now on, dedicate yourself to working on yourself. The day you have eliminated the psychic aggregates, the day you have eliminated the representations of the mind, then things will change. That day you will open your heart; that day you will receive the sparks that come from the higher parts of your own Being; you will be a whole individual. Now, get to work!

 Q:  Master, when one is engaged in the Work and manages to have certain perceptions without identifying with them, is this a product of self-observation?

M.: The sense of self-observation develops as one uses it. Obviously, it needs to be used, because an organ that is not used atrophies. As one carefully observes oneself, this marvelous sense of psychological self-observation becomes active. But one must be, so to speak, on mystical alert, to seek, through self-observation, one's own errors. As one observes oneself, the sense of psychological self-observation develops.

Q: Definitely, should we practice to awaken faculties while in this state, without dying?

M.: The most important thing is the psychological self-exploration of oneself in order to discover oneself. In every self-discovery, there is also self-revelation. When one admits to having a particular, individual psychology, one begins to self-observe one's own errors. When one discovers an error, one must try to understand it deeply at all levels of the mind. When one has understood the error, one can afford to reduce it to cosmic dust with the help of the fiery serpent of our magical powers. I am referring emphatically to Devi Kundalini Shakti, which unfolds and develops in the spine. "Seek first the kingdom of God and His righteousness, and all these things will be added to you."

Q: Could a mental representation be the origin of a psychic aggregate?

V..: Let's not confuse apples and oranges. Mental representations are one thing, and psychic aggregates are another. Mental representations exist from instant to instant, from moment to moment. You yourself, here, at this moment, are full of mental representations. But the representations of the Mind can be altered, become perverse demons, but they are REPRESENTATIONS. No Representation could give rise to a new Aggregate; Representations belong to one Mind, and Aggregates belong to another.

Q: Beloved Master, then that demon that results from the Representation... is the method needed to eliminate it the same as that used to eliminate the egos?

V.: Obviously, it is. If one appeals to the fiery Serpent of our magical powers to eliminate Certain representations, we can receive it immediately, and those representations will be reduced to cosmic dust. The mind must be clear, free; it must be a temple  where only the flame of Prajna burns, that is, the flame of BEING.

Q: Master, then are representations a product of the egos?

M.: No, sir, I already said that we mustn't confuse apples and oranges, that representations are one thing and psychic aggregates are another. Just as objects are fundamental in the world of the senses, because objects are truly located in the world of the senses, so too is there a world of the mind. Representations within the mind are usually a terrible mess, positive or negative...

Q: Master, then what happens to the representations that come to us when we are trying to meditate, even if they are of figures very sacred to us?

A:  When one is in meditation, many representations commonly come to the mind, but if one analyzes the matter, one discovers that these representations are embedded within the mind, that they have always been there. We need to free ourselves; the mind must be cleansed so that, instead of representations, the messages that come from there, through the Higher Centers, reach us. The messages that come from there are one thing, and the negative mental forms that come to the mind, the representations, are another.

Representations are one thing, and messages are another. The messages, I repeat, come through the higher parts of the Being and reach the Higher Mind, the crystalline Mind. They have a new flavor; they are not of time, they are beyond time. We must open ourselves to the new, whereas representations never have a new flavor; representations are of time.

Q.: Master, when a representation appears in the field, but the person does not identify with it but rather studies it, how could that be explained? What results are obtained?

A:- Well, it always turns out that this is a Representation. During sleep, there are usually Representations of a subjective, incoherent, vague, and imprecise nature. If the person does not identify with or become entrenched in such Representations, they simply study them, and by studying them, they understand them and know what kind of representations they are. They are usually related to many past mistakes, but one must clearly distinguish between Representations and Psychic Aggregates. One can have representations in the Mind of all one's lustful friends; these are representations that sooner or later must be eliminated. Aggregates are something else; Aggregates personify our defects. Representations are simply mental forms. The representation of a stone, the representation of a man, the representation of an animal, are simple forms. We must have a free mind; the Temple of the Mind must be clean and pure.

Q: Dear Master, regarding positive representations or positive impressions, can the same work taught regarding the transformation of impressions be done with representations?

M.: Well, it is good to try to understand a representation before eliminating it, similarly to how one does with psychic aggregates. When one understands that a representation is nothing more than a form of the mind, then one must eliminate it, but one must understand it in order to then eliminate it, and one eliminates it with the Fire of the fiery Serpent of our magical powers.

Q: Master, when there is a transformation of impressions, can there still be representations?

M.: One can digest certain impressions, but one cannot prevent the representations stored in the mind from ceasing to exist. One must strive to understand them in order to then eliminate them.

Q: To what extent is an experience in the inner worlds a mental representation?

M.: As long as the ego persists, one is not suitable for investigations in the psychological realm. No one could know the inner worlds of planet Earth without first knowing their own inner worlds.  No one can understand the inner worlds of the solar system without first knowing their own inner worlds. No one could know the inner worlds of the galaxy we live in if they don't first know their own particular, individual inner worlds. One cannot be suitable for psychological research within the psychological space we inhabit until the ego has disintegrated and the representations emanating from the rustic sensory world have been eliminated.

People need, above all, to increase their level of consciousness in order to become truly suitable researchers of the psychological space. Therefore, we need to be psychologically self-exploring daily until we discover our errors and reduce them to cosmic dust. Only in this way is it truly possible to achieve self-awakening. We need to set aside so many theories, so much vagueness, so many inconsistencies that serve no purpose, and become awakened individuals.

In the name of truth, we must say that the world of the mind is the repository of all mental forms—past, present, and future. The world of the natural or universal Mind must therefore be studied thoroughly, deeply, if we wish to understand anything about the EGO and Representations. Many Gnostic Students have not been able to clearly grasp the difference between EGO and Representations.

We have emphatically stated that all the Psychic Aggregates together constitute what is called the EGO; each Psychic Aggregate is the very personification of some psychological defect. We have also stated that within each Aggregate there exists a certain percentage of intimate Consciousness. We have clarified that by disintegrating these Aggregates, we liberate Consciousness. We have given the techniques to follow, but in our discussion we added something different to this matter of Aggregates; I am referring clearly and precisely to the question of Representations. What difference would there be, for example, between Aggregates and Representations? That is what we will study from now on.

Within the purely practical realm of life, a person is a person, an object of the senses. The mental representation or mental image we have of a person is something else entirely, but it's similar to the difference between a person and their photograph. The person is the person, and their photograph is their photograph, their representation, what they represent. There are mental images, and one thing is a person in reality, and another thing is a mental image we have of that person.

The mental image is the representation of the person. Psychic aggregates constitute the ego, but representations perceive the objects of the senses in the world of the senses. Likewise, it's true that representations of the mind exist.

In esoteric worlds, the inner worlds, in the world of the mind, the Universal White Brotherhood calls such representations EFFIGIES. There are millions of them. I'm going to give you an example of the formation of effigies or representations: Many years ago, I still had the bad habit of going to the movies. About 20 years ago, on an ordinary day, I went to see a movie with a rather lustful tone; a couple appeared... etc. I watched the movie and forgot about it; I didn't think about it again. But in the world of the Mind, things changed. In that realm, I found myself in my Mental Body inside an elegant salon. I was sitting at a table, and opposite me was a very elegant lady. She was the same one I had seen in the movie, with the same features, the same walk, the same way of speaking, etc. Obviously, I was facing a Representation of that figure from the screen that had remained deposited in my Mental Body—an object, let's say, of a romantic nature with that mental lady who was nothing more than a Representation. Obviously, there was a very serious error: I had created that Representation, that Effigy.

Suddenly, I was forced to descend to the Astral World. I then found myself in a great Temple, before a Grand Master and a group of Masters. I still remember that it happened 20 years ago, that the Adept gave me a note written in his own hand. The order read: “Leave the Temple immediately, but with INRI…”—that is, keeping the sacred fire since there hadn’t been any actual fornication or anything of the sort, that’s all.  Deeply saddened, I realized my mistake and went to the entrance of that Great Temple. But before leaving, I decided to kneel on a prie-dieu near the door and ask for forgiveness. Suddenly, the one who had brought me the note approached again; it was none other than the Temple Guardian himself, and he said to me, "Sir, you have been ordered to leave. Obey." "Well," I said, "I wish to speak with the Venerable." "It's not possible now. Sir,  that could be later. At this moment, he is occupied with examining some effigies (representations)." I had no choice but to leave that Temple, and I returned directly, deeply saddened, to my physical body.

Once in my physical body, I concentrated on Christ, asking for forgiveness. I acknowledged the mistake of having gone to that place (the cinema). I understood that I had created an effigy in my mind and begged the Merciful One to repeat the test. I was heard because I had true understanding, and the following night, in my mental body, I was taken to the same place, to the same table, with the same people, with the same lady, who was nothing more than a mental representation. When the same "hustle and bustle" of the previous night was about to begin, I remembered my intention to amend my ways and immediately drew my Flaming Sword and pierced that mental lady with it. Then, I disintegrated her as a form because she was a mental form; the flame of the sword allowed her to disintegrate, to quickly turn to ashes.

Having completed this task, I descended again to the Astral World and entered my Astral Body. Now in possession of this vehicle, I found myself inside a Great Temple, the same one as the previous night. I was then received with joy and celebration, congratulated, and subsequently, my Inner Buddha, or Intimate Buddha, instructed me deeply, taking me in my mental body to the movie theaters to show me what such theaters are like. They're all full of larvae. Representations created by the moviegoers themselves, mental forms deposited in those dens of Black Magic. My Inner Buddha instructed me about all the dangers of going to the movies. He told me that instead of going to the movies, I should review my past lives, and he even made me reread some pages. Then he took a sword and broke it like that and said to me: "This is what could happen to you, you could lose your sword if you keep going to those dens of Black Magic." I said to him: "Lord, I will not return to those dens." And I did.

So, many years passed without me ever going back. I confess, however, because I can't lie to myself, that once they showed a movie about the end of the world by Miguel de Nostradamus. Well, I said, this can't be bad, it's about Nostradamus, about the end times, and I went. It was about Nostradamus and his centuries; I don't know if you know anything about that. I found it perfectly sane, but I wasn't reprimanded that time for the movie I went to see. And I didn't dare go back, because I might get in trouble for getting myself into trouble.

So that's how those "go-go" movies, or those with a lot of lust or eroticism, are. I never went back to that kind of thing; the only exception was the Nostradamus movie. Anyway, I recognize that it's dangerous to go into those dens because there are a multitude of parasites that are nothing more than Representations, mental forms of people; that is, of everything you've seen on the screen. So, in the name of truth, I tell you that Psychological Aggregates are one thing, and Representations are another.

The deceased, generally speaking, waste a lot of time in Devachan. I cannot deny that Devachan is a place of happiness, delight, and bliss, but the figures that make life pleasant in Devachan for the deceased are merely living representations of their relatives, family members, and friends they left on Earth. In short, the forms of Devachan are living Representations or Effigies. They are of an unusual nature, which is why I say they spend a lot of time in Devachan, but they are happy there; they feel accompanied by the loved ones they left on Earth. They don't realize, not even remotely, that this world of happiness consists of mere mental Effigies. If they did realize this, they would lose all of Devachan.

In the mind of each of us live many Representations of our friends, our family members, our relatives, our loved ones. It is clear, if someone tells us something about our relatives, etc., and we  change our concept of these latter beings; that figure is altered, that is, that mental effigy, so to speak, is altered, and in being altered, it takes on new characteristics of violence, theft, bad faith, anger, etc., which violently attack us, becoming an obstacle to our esoteric work.

At this moment, I remember Rabinil. It sounds like a masculine name, but it refers to a lady, a woman from Tibet. She set out to create, truly, a representation at will, a mental effigy, and she gave this figure the form of a Tibetan monk, even achieving the crystallization and materialization of that monk. It is obvious that when someone knocked on her door, instead of her answering, the monk appeared; he was physically visible, such was the power with which she had materialized him.

After a certain time, that figure, that representation intentionally created by the lady, began to assume dangerous characteristics; it no longer obeyed, it did as it pleased, it began to attack everyone, even herself. And of course, that lady was terrified. In a monastery, everyone worked together to destroy that effigy. It was so strongly materialized that even they, true experts in the world of the mind, spent about six months of continuous work disintegrating it. That is a materialization of a mental effigy.

We must not open our minds to negative representations, because this is harmful. We should only open the doors to positive impressions. If we open the doors to negative impressions, to someone's gossip, or to speaking against someone we carry in our minds, the result will be fatal. The effigy or mental representation that we carry within us, which has been discussed, can be altered precisely by negative impressions. Such a figure then assumes dangerous characteristics, turns against us, and attacks us violently. That is clear; we carry a multitude of representations, and naturally, any one of them, when altered, becomes yet another internal enemy among those already existing. So, it is fitting that we reflect on this, that we learn to live intelligently; only in this way will we walk the path that will lead us to final liberation. It is necessary to guard the Mind. H. P. Blavatsky said: "The Mind that is enslaved by the senses makes the Soul as helpless as a boat that the wind drives astray on the waters..."

We need to control the senses and the Mind. Many mental birds, thoughts, enter the cage of the Mind, of understanding, and harm us; I am referring to negative representations. Now you will better understand what I am saying, that we must control the senses and the Mind.

You are walking down the street and suddenly you find a pornographic magazine on a corner; you start looking at it with a certain obscenity. The result is a new creation, a mental representation. That new representation is a bird of ill omen in the cage of the Mind, to cause harm and strengthen negative emotions and lust.

Therefore, the senses must be controlled. Unfortunately, people don't even remember to control their senses and their minds, and that is extremely serious. Instead of reading pornographic magazines, which lead to nothing but the creation of new mental constructs, it is worthwhile to study books of wisdom, the Holy Scriptures, etc. There is no doubt that true Initiatory Knowledge becomes Fire and therefore a power.

 My dear brothers and sisters, true Wisdom, hidden wisdom as I told you, this does become fire, Sacred Fire, Universal Fire. I want you to understand that Fire is truly an unknown element to intellectuals; it is an element whose origin no one knows. We strike a match and fire is produced. Anyone would tell us that it is the product of combustion. There is no such thing. Before combustion existed, there was fire within the arm so that it could move; that is obvious. And after combustion, it receives the fire; I would say rather that with that match, the substance that produces the latent fire is destroyed when the wrapping containing the latent fire is destroyed, and the flame rises to the surface.

What truly interests us is not physical fire but the Astral Signature of Fire, that is, the Fire of fire, the Flame of the flame. Such fiery or Christic power, we might say, is the Solar Logos. And that is what interests us. We know that true knowledge becomes Solar Fire, but one thing is  fire here in the physical world, and another kind of fire is fire during the Un-manifestation, or in the world of natural causes, or in Chaos. There we encounter directly the Lords of the Flame, who are true Fire. And we find that this power resides in Chaos, this electric creative power that induces all life in the Universe. This is what we see in the higher spheres of Cosmic Creation. Latent Fire is a marvel.

For all these reasons and more, you will see the necessity of studying this Wisdom or this Universal Cosmic Science, the study of Gnosis. Only this knowledge, related to the different parts of Being, can become Fire, living and philosophical Fire.

Much has been said about the Buddhas. There is no doubt that there are Buddhas of Contemplation and Buddhas of Manifestation. But these are beings who mastered the Mind, who destroyed the Ego, who did not allow negative emotions into their hearts, who did not indulge in the bad habit of creating mental images in their own minds or in the minds of others. Let us remember Soncapac; he is the same Buddha Gautama reincarnated in Tibet.

The Buddha of Buddha Amitabha, his true divine prototype, is another matter entirely. Amitabha is the Buddha of Contemplation, and Gautama, we might say, the earthly Buddha or Bodhisattva. We cannot deny that Amitabha expressed himself brilliantly through Gautama. We cannot deny that later Amitabha directly sent Gautama (the Bodhisattva or earthly Buddha) to a new reincarnation. Then he expressed himself as Soncapac. These are Buddhas of Contemplation, Masters of the Mind, beings who liberated themselves from the Mind, Lords of Fire. It is clear, all those Buddhas worship the Great Buddha, that is, the Logos, and pay homage to it.

Looking at things from this angle, from this point of view, we increasingly understand how to free ourselves from the Mind, how to learn to live wisely, if we truly want to become Buddhas of Contemplation. That is obvious. We must feel the NEED for final liberation; otherwise, LIBERATION would not be possible.

In the name of truth, we must say: as long as we are slaves to the EGO and the Representations of the Mind, final Liberation will be more than impossible.

Why do the disembodied waste time? I repeat, because of the Representations. These accompany them in Devachan, and although they enjoy apparent happiness, they are obviously wasting their time miserably. Humanity wastes a great deal of time with the Ego. All of that is bitter more than gall.

The time has come to understand that the Uncreated Light is fundamental; the desire for life becomes Uncreated Light. This Uncreated Light arises from the depths of the darkness of Non-Being. We must all yearn for the True Light and work toward the purpose of one day being born into the Uncreated Light.

Currently, there are many Bodhisattvas in the world. It so happens that in past eras of our planet Earth, during the Golden, Silver, and Copper Ages, many entered the Mysteries and became Adepts. In other words, they became Buddhas. But when the Kali Yuga came, the Ego gained terrible strength; it took hold in all those ancient Initiates because they did not know how to live; they succumbed to temptations. Otherwise, the Ego would not have resurfaced in them. Today, many fallen Bodhisattvas walk the face of the Earth. If they took better care of the Mind, disintegrated the Ego, and resolved not to create any more mental effigies, they would emerge victorious.

What is a Bodhisattva? Simply put, it is a germ, a seed. A seed with a microscopic etheric organism that can develop within itself a Celestial Being; but if it does not, such a seed does not develop, the opportunity is lost. Glorious beings who lived in the civilizations of Egypt, Babylon, etc., are now latent in those seeds which, in some individuals, are stored within their endocrine sexual glands.  If this seed, with an etheric organism, were to develop, these Beings would regain full possession of their bodies and would be a blessing to humanity. Unfortunately, the worst enemy of all these fallen beings, all these dethroned Adepts, is the Mind.

That is why I have insisted so much on the need to not open the doors of our Mind to negative impressions that can alter certain Representations, hindering our inward and upward progress. For this reason, I have emphasized so much the need to disintegrate the beloved EGO. The Ego and the BEING are incompatible; that is obvious.

Well, I hope you have been able to understand what Mental Representations or effigies are in the world of the Mind. Before concluding this lecture, I offer the floor to those who have not understood, so they may ask questions, and as I said, with confidence.

Q: Do the Effigies return with the Ego or do they disintegrate with the Personality?

M.: Effigies can be preserved for some time until they gradually weaken. Sometimes they return, not always, and they weaken little by little. When one loses interest in a particular Effigy or Representation, they can no longer be nourished and they dissolve.

Q.: Master, one creates good and bad Representations. Do good Representations form Effigies?

M.: Of course, there are good ones. There are positive and negative Representations or Effigies, but they are nothing more than mere mental forms. When one learns to live from moment to moment, the possibility of creating such forms disappears, but if one continues through time, the Effigies also continue to be created over time.

Q.: Should these positive Effigies also be eliminated?

M.: Both are nothing more than fleeting, vain figures that have no true reality, and therefore it is better to disintegrate them.

Q: So, the negative effigies are the ones that are harming us the most?

M.: Obviously, that's right, they are the ones that do us the most damage. It could happen that a positive effigy, let's say about a friend, is corrupted by having listened, for example, to gossip about them. Then, this effigy, already altered, assumes the new form that we give it and, of course, it becomes an inner enemy that attacks us and can even cause us to fail.

Q: Is the difference between Representation and Ego that the Ego has a portion of Essence bottled up and Representation does not?

V.M.: That's correct, in Representation there is no bottled-up Essence.

Q: Beloved Master, is the vanity of believing oneself to be a good Gnostic a Representation?

M.: Well, that changes things. If someone has the vanity to believe themselves a good Gnostic, that's due to the ego of vanity; there is no effigy, no representation. They simply feel like the  "mother of the chicks" and the "father of Tarzan," that's all.

Q: We assimilate the method for eliminating the ego daily in practice, but what method is necessary to eliminate the effigies?

M.—Well, as above, so below: by means of the fiery weapons of Vulcan, we can disintegrate an Ego that is so heavy, governed by 96 laws, some by 48, some by 24, some by 12, also Egos of 96 times x 1, x times x 2, times x 3, x times x 4, times x 5, x times x 6, x times x 7, x times x 8, times x 9. And yet we disintegrate them through the intense work of the Forge of the Cyclopes, in the blazing furnace of Vulcan. How much more so a Representation! To disintegrate it does not require so much effort,  

A little attention and a single task in the Forge would suffice to disintegrate an Effigy.

Q: What do we do with those Effigies we've had since childhood?

.M.: Well, it seems you're confusing Teleoginoric Tapes with Representations. And if it's a representation of a film you saw in childhood, the procedure is the same as that used to disintegrate the Ego; it doesn't take much work to disintegrate a Representation.

Q: What causes the formation of Representations? Is it the Ego? The state of our mind?

M.: Well, the senses, because it's evident that the forms of the senses penetrate through them and are deposited there in the form of Representations. A Buddha is a being without representations; that's why he's a Buddha, because he carries no representations in his mind, neither positive nor negative. That's why he's a Buddha: he's whole, complete, enlightened. He has developed, so to speak, within himself the uncreated light; He has self-realized it within himself.

Q: Venerable Master, can a positive representation help a person heal?

M.: Well, the representation used for healing is a positive representation, but after it has been used for that person's healing, it must disintegrate; otherwise, it remains there, causing problems in the mind.

Q: Beloved Master, do representations in the mind have anything to do with mechanical imagination?

M.: When a representation arises mechanically, it is related to mechanical imagination, but when it arises intentionally, it is undoubtedly conscious imagination that has participated in the formation of the representation.

Q: We can create representations of other people, but can we really create representations of ourselves?

M.: One can create as many representations as one likes, like that lady who created the representation of the monk and it took her six months to disintegrate it.

Q: Beloved Master, could you give me an example of a representation we could create?

.M.: Well, imagine you are a Superman filled with power and you create a representation of yourself. One can create positive or negative representations with one's mind.

Q: Master, are incubi and subccubi a type of effigy?

M.: Well, such incubi and succubi are said to be a type of effigy, but I would go further. I simply believe that these so-called incubi and succubi are psychic aggregates created at will by the vice of their progenitor. So we could call them aggregates of incubi and succubi in the human psyche, that's all. They steal part of the consciousness of their progenitor or progenitors, so they are not mere representations.

Q: Do these aggregates of incubi and succubi also require a special form of destruction, a special technique?

M.: Well, I've been reflecting on this now, and I see the need to disintegrate them in the same way that any psychic aggregate is disintegrated; they are aggregates created by those who have such a vice.

 Q: Would a cleaning help us with this?

 A:- Here, the only thing that matters is the Spear and firm work with the Divine Mother Kundalini in the Forge of the Cyclopes. Cleansing is useless there; Psychic Aggregates are not eliminated through cleansing.

Q.: Beloved Master, the Essence outside the body of affections and desires, would it see things through Representations in a more complicated way?

 A- No, it would see them within stark realism, because if one, for example, within Samadhi, manages to live in that Atman World, or in that region where Atman expresses itself with all its power, one discovers that there everything is joy, one sees Nature as it is, and as it was. It is one thing to see a picture of something, another to see a picture of Nature as it is, and yet another to see a photograph of that picture of Nature. In this case, the photograph is the Representation of that picture of Nature.

Q: A person who has died to themselves, even if they have the physical vehicle, a window through which they look out onto this physical world, will they see things as they truly are?

M.: As they are in themselves. One must distinguish between things and things. This was already very well established by Immanuel Kant, the philosopher of Königsberg, in the "Critique of Pure Reason."

Q: Master, by not transforming impressions, do we form new Psychic Aggregates? And by living according to the philosophy of momentality, do we allow Representations to penetrate our minds?

M.: When one lives according to the philosophy of momentality, it is clear that one does not create Representations because one lives from moment to moment, that is obvious, so dissolving the Psychic Aggregates is better. As one eliminates the Psychic Aggregates, one learns to live from moment to moment.

 Keep in mind that the Psychic Aggregates are time, the EGO is time, it's a book of many volumes; but if we disintegrate the SELF, we disintegrate Time. It's obvious that by learning to live from moment to moment, one gradually realizes oneself, as one eliminates the PSYCHIC Aggregates: that is, as one eliminates time, as one eliminates the Ego. And time within us is the Ego. Then time no longer exists; we learn to live from second to second.

Q: Master, would you recommend a Representation to eliminate the Ego?

M.: Well, that would be, let's say, a contradiction. In common sense, it would be like trying to start a car by putting on the brakes. Obviously, the car wouldn't work. Representation as a means of dissolving the Ego doesn't work, because the only thing that truly dissolves the Ego is fruitful work on the Forge of the Cyclopes.

Q: Master, we achieve seeing things for ourselves as we die to ourselves, as we have heard from you. To see the Ego in itself, not a Representation of the Ego, not a nonexistent, imaginary Ego, no, but as it truly is; that is, to see it with that Higher Emotion, that is the only way for the Ego to truly die. The practice of the Death of the Self becomes sterile the moment we stop seeing the Ego as it is, but rather a Representation of the Ego.

M.: Well, this is simply, let's say, a game of the Psyche, because in reality, truly, it doesn't We will be able to see the Ego in itself if we have not developed the Sense of Psychological Self-Observation. Only by developing such a Sense is it possible to see the Ego. To see the Ego as a Representation would be to fall into a vicious circle, a form of self-deception.

We are interested in dissolving what we are feeling, what is thinking about us at a given moment, what is offending another at a moment, what is feeling lust at a moment, what is burning the flesh with lasciviousness at an instant—that is what must be disintegrated. We need to be practical. It is not about forming Representations of the Ego, but about psychologically observing ourselves and disintegrating it.

Q: Speaking of Self-Observation, does this have a relationship with the Higher Centers of the organic machine?

M.: Well, obviously the higher Centers of the human machine are distorted precisely by the education received. Therefore, we must purify these centers of the human machine, and that is precisely why the work of intimate self-realization is so difficult. There are two things that are harming us, that prevent someone's self-realization.

We are referring precisely to the flawed education received during our formative years and to heredity. Our earthly father, our earthly mother, had certain habits, certain customs, whether right or wrong, but they had them. They, in turn, had them because the inheritance was in their genes; they had inherited it from our grandparents. Our grandparents had the same customs because they had inherited them from our great-grandparents, and so on.

So, due to the inheritance we carry in our genes, there is a tendency to repeat certain mistakes like our ancestors, and they are so deeply ingrained in us that we are not even aware of it. So, the poor education received during one's formative years is an obstacle to the Self-Realization of the Being.

Q: Master, are mental representations always mental, or are there also effigies of an emotional, instinctive, or sexual nature?

M.: All effigies are mental because, after all, they are the world of the Mind. The Mind is the Mind, and the Being is the Being. The Astral World is nothing more than condensed Mind, and the Physical World is nothing more than condensed Mind. So we must think that effigies are mental; that is obvious.

Q: When we listen to someone and a representation passes through us, what do we do?

M.: Well, if one is paying full attention, these manifestations shouldn't arise. But if one is not paying full attention while listening, other things arise in the Mind: negative thoughts, memories. If one is fully concentrated naturally and spontaneously, it is impossible for such negative thoughts or memories to arise. If they do arise, it is because one is not focusing their attention on themselves. Therefore, one must pay closer attention.

Q: When one is working with the imagination, how can one know that one is not forming mental images?

M.: Well, the sleeping person is asleep. What would they know! Wake up and then you will know: that is the stark reality of the facts. A sleeping person is asleep, what more can one know! One must wake up.

 Archangel Samael Planetary Logos of Mars.

                                                                                       VI

                                                    THE REPRESENTATIONS OF THE MIND

It is necessary to deeply understand all the processes of the Mind, all the reactions, that psychological MORE that accumulates, etc. Only in this way does the burning flame of INTELLIGENCE spring forth within us naturally and spontaneously.

Well, my beloved ones, we have been studying the different aspects related to the Mind; next, we will continue delving into the practical realm of Love, into interesting facts that consist of the elimination of Psychic Aggregates. It is indeed quite difficult, however, that is not all; there is something else that we need to be mindful of. I want to refer emphatically to THE REPRESENTATIONS OF THE MIND. For the world of the senses, there are   representations, such as the objects that surround us, etc., but there are also the Representations of the Mind.

In the Mind, there are many representations that we must take into account: let us suppose that we have in mind the representation of a friend whom we esteem. Someone very important speaks against this friend, and all sorts of rumors, slander, etc., arise. We listen to all this gossip. Then the image we have of our friend, the representation, is indeed altered. We no longer see in him the kind person we previously saw, full of harmony, etc., but rather this image takes on in our understanding the form that others have given us; possibly that of a bandit, a thief, a false friend, etc., etc. At night, we may dream of this friend. We will no longer dream of harmony; we see him attacking us, we see us attacking him, we dream that he wields a weapon against us, etc. The image of the friend is completely altered: a representation that has been distorted. It may be the case that those who spoke against our friend judged him wrongly, slandered him consciously or unconsciously, etc., but the representation in the mind remains altered. This is extremely serious because this representation effectively becomes a demon that hinders our esoteric progress; it is a demon that crosses our path, a demon that obstructs profound inner development. Therein lies the grave error: listening to gossip, slander, murmuring, hearsay, etc.

Obviously, thousands of representations exist within our minds that can be altered if we participate in negative conversations, if we listen to slander, if we pay attention to hearsay, etc. For all these reasons and more, it is not advisable to listen to people's negative words; this is serious and, fundamentally, a mistake. Just as not only do Psychic Aggregates, living representations of our psychological defects, constitute a burden we carry within us, we must also never forget the issue of the representation of the understanding.

Walkers of the Path, by listening to negative conversations, by being in groups where only negative phrases are heard, often distort many representations of understanding, and these, in the World of the Mind, become veritable demons that form an obstacle or a series of insurmountable obstacles to the AWAKENING OF CONSCIOUSNESS..

Obviously, the most appropriate thing for our negative representations is to appeal to the  SERPENTINE POWER, to invoke DEVI KUNDALINI SHAKTI so that she may destroy such negative representations. Undoubtedly, we should not have such representations, negative or positive, in our minds. The mind should create certain serene attitudes at the disposal of the BEING, but for this, the human personality would need to become passive. A passive personality is a receptive personality: it receives messages that come from the higher parts of the Being.

Undoubtedly, such messages pass through the Higher Centers of the Self before entering the Mind. Therein lies the advantage of having a passive personality. Unfortunately, this type of personality is controlled by very heavy elements or very difficult Aggregates. related to the world of 96 laws; that is, the region of Tartarus.

People's personalities are active because they are controlled by aggregates of hatred, pride, envy, and dreadful lust. If we manage to eliminate such heavy psychological elements from our psyche, our human personality becomes easy, and the mind becomes receptive to the messages that descend from the highest parts of the Self through the Higher Centers of our psyche.

Now you are beginning to understand, my dear friends, the need to eliminate these inherently heavy elements. With Devi Kundalini Shakti, that is, the fiery serpent of our magical powers, we can indeed eliminate these heavy elements. It is a triumph, because in this way we can receive the direct message that comes from the highest parts of the Self. That is why I tell you that we must work on ourselves.

We must create a receptive Mind, a Mind that never projects, that always receives instead of projecting. Obviously, it wouldn't have the misuse of accepting positive or negative representations from the various depths of understanding; such a Mind would only bring the messages that come from the highest part of our Being.

As long as we continue to feed the various representations of understanding, it will never be a generous Mind, a progressive Mind. In reality, it is truly conditioned by time and pain. Analyzing this way, we will see that we must not only eliminate undesirable Psychic Aggregates, but that we have a very difficult problem with the issue of REPRESENTATIONS.

The problem I see as difficult for inner enlightenment is that we carry so many representations, in addition to the inhuman Psychic Aggregates. If we carefully study the life of dreams, we will find in them so many vague and incoherent things, various subjective and imprecise aspects, so many absurd things, people, events that have no reality. The mere fact that they are incoherent should invite us to reflect.

As a Gnostic, one must have clear concepts and lucid ideas, radical illumination without vagueness, without subjectivism of any kind. Unfortunately, the representations we carry within us and the various aggregates condition consciousness in such a way that they keep it within the unpleasant path of the subconscious and even the infra-conscious and unconscious. I invite you to reflect, I invite you to understand these indispensable things.

In the Eastern world, they speak very succinctly. For example, Zen or Chan Buddhism only says that one must reach the stillness of the mind, the silence of the mind, in order to achieve the irruption of the illuminating emptiness. We are told that true happiness lies in Satori. One must achieve stillness of mind—inwardly, outwardly, and at the center. We are told that the mind must become like an absolutely still wall.

So cases are in meditation

Whether I say it takes only a few minutes, or in the best-case scenario, an hour or several hours, afterward the mind returns to its usual agitated state. One emerges from that state of bliss to face the world, of joyful, ready to fight. Of course, the ego intervenes, to pull it out of that state, to make it disappear...

If we want to be something more than what can be achieved in a Zen or Chan meditation hall, we must also have an awakening of the mind, a mind receptive to the infinite that come from above, from the heavens of Urania, an enlightened mind. Would this be possible if we allowed psychic aggregates to continue existing in our psyche? Would this be possible if we listened to gossip to alter the representations we carry in our understanding? Would this be possible, I ask myself, and I share this with you as I think aloud, if we continued to prioritize positive or negative representations...?

H.P. Blavatsky has a phrase in "The Voice of the Silence" that I liked. She says: "Before the golden flame can burn with serene light, the lamp must be well cared for, sheltered from all winds, the Earthly thoughts  must fall dead at the Temple gate"... That phrase by H. P. Blavatsky in her marvelous work entitled "The Voice of the Silence" is portentous, it is marvelous.

Only in this way, I say, would it be possible for the Mind to truly remain still and silent in, and out, and at its center, not for a while or within a Meditation Room, but continuously... When one studies the different folds of the Mind, one also comes to understand that the stillness and total silence of the understanding are not possible as long as the Mind is occupied by Psychic Aggregates and Representations.

One might object by saying that there are praiseworthy, clear, magnificent representations. That is supposedly acceptable, but that is not it.

We,  totality, must be the BEING. Why do we have to have things in our minds that are not of BEING? I don't see why we have to carry intruders in our minds. I have understood that only BEING should be in the Mind, that the Mind must become a temple where BEING and nothing but BEING officiates—that is all. But as long as that Temple is filled with extraneous elements, things, games, giant displays, representations, additions, it can be said that a deep sleep exists in Consciousness; it is unconsciousness... "Man is known by his dreams," said Plato in his book. The day we stop dreaming, then the "cockroaches" we carry in our brains will turn to fire.

May all those absurd incoherencies cease to exist, may all those morbid, vague, imprecise, insipid, insubstantial, odorless states have no existence whatsoever. Blessed is the day we no longer dream, the day we stop dreaming. When a man stops dreaming, he has triumphed. As long as dreams exist in the Mind, as long as one goes into Psychological Space to project imprecise, absurd dreams, this indicates that we are on the wrong track, this indicates that we have a mind full of garbage, of junk. As I was saying, the truly enlightened one has no dreams; dreams are for the asleep. The truly enlightened one lives in the higher worlds outside the physical body in a state of heightened wakefulness, never dreaming. The truly enlightened one, after the death of the physical body, is awake in Psychological Space. Therefore, reflect on the need to reach the stillness of the silence of the Mind.

What will we say here about the Three Foods?

I already explained how we nourish ourselves, what the first food is. I don't intend to refer to any of that. We also spoke about the second food, which is breath, more important than that which goes to the stomach. But there is a third food that I told you about, which is that of IMPRESSIONS.

No one can live without impressions for even a minute. You are listening to me here;  and a series of impressions are reaching your minds. You see a human figure dressed in a Sacred Garment of the Order of the Knights of the Holy Grail. This comes through impressions, or by means of impressions; all of this is an impression for You.

Unfortunately, human beings are negative. What would you say, for example, now that we are in this room, if we opened the door here for some thieves to enter? Would it seem right to you to open the door for those people to enter? What would happen? However, we  do the same with impressions; we open the doors to all the negative impressions of the world.

These penetrate our psyche and wreak havoc there, transforming into psychic aggregates and developing the negative emotional center within us, and ultimately, filling us with mud. Is that right? Is it right that a person, for example, who is full of negative impressions emanating from the negative emotional center, has a place among us, that we open the doors to all the negative impressions of that person?

If we don't know how to select impressions, much less close them. We have to learn to open and close the doors of our psyche to the Impressions: open the doors to noble impressions, close them to negative and absurd ones, because negative impressions cause harm, develop the Negative Emotional Center within us, and damage us.

See what one does in a crowd: I assure you that none of you, for example, He'd dare go out into the street and throw stones, wouldn't he? However, in a group, someone might join in: a large public demonstration erupts, enraged against the government. The crowds throw stones, and you end up throwing stones too, even if afterward you say to yourself: Why did I throw them? Why did I do that?

. In groups, human beings behave very differently; they do things they would never do alone. Why is that? It's due to the negative impressions they've been exposed to. Then these put him in a bad mood, and he ends up doing things he would never do alone. That's why it's necessary for us to learn to be cultured citizens.

When one opens the door to negative impressions, one not only disrupts the order of the Emotional Center, which is in the heart, but also turns it negative. If one opens the door, for example, to the negative emotion of a person who comes filled with anger because someone has hurt them, then one ends up allied with that person, against the person who caused the harm, and ends up full of anger and taking part in the matter.

Let's suppose one opens the door to the negative impressions of a drunk at a party and ends up accepting a drink from the drunk, and then two, three, ten. And in the end, is drunk too. Let's suppose one opens the door to the negative impressions of a person of normal sex; one ends up fornicating with all kinds of people. Let's suppose we open the doors to the negative impressions of a drug addict; we end up taking drugs. Conclusion: FAILURE.

This is how human beings infect each other through negative impressions. Drunks infect drunks, thieves turn other thieves into thieves, great murderers infect others, drug addicts infect others; in short, drug addicts multiply, murderers multiply, thieves multiply. Why? Because we always make the mistake of opening the doors to negative impressions, and that's not right.

Let's be selective about our emotions. If someone brings us positive emotions of light, harmony, beauty, wisdom, love, poetry, perfection, let's open the doors of our hearts to them. But we shouldn't open the doors of our hearts to those who bring us negative impressions of hatred, violence, jealousy, drugs, alcohol, fornication, or adultery. Let's close them, let's close the doors to negative impressions. When one reflects on all this, one can perfectly well change, make one's life something better.

We see the representation of a great friend who has always served us, kind, charitable, wonderful. Suddenly, someone, agitated, full of negative impressions, comes along with so many problems. We open the doors to those negative impressions; they are murmuring, saying that our friend is a thief, a bandit, a bank robber, forty thousand things. All those negative impressions enter our mind. Such a distorted representation becomes a true DEMON that hinders the Work on oneself. For all this and many other reasons, you will see that this business of cleaning the Temple of the Mind is quite difficult, but not impossible.

We need to have a clear mind, a clean Temple, without impurities, without abominations of any kind. But one must know how to live; it is necessary to know how to live. In practical life, unfortunately, people don't know how to live; everyone blames others for their suffering and bitterness. And the only one truly at fault is ourselves.

Let's say that suddenly a man finds his wife with another man, a difficult case, especially if he finds her in the act of adultery. There's no doubt that, confused by the pain, he pulls out his gun and shoots her right there. Why does he do that? He would justify himself to the authorities by saying that he found her in her own bed of adultery. That's madness, complete madness, because if a man doesn't have the ego of jealousy within him, if that man doesn't have the ego of attachments or jealousy, there's no one to suffer. He simply turns his back and withdraws, he goes away, he lives his own world beyond, each one is who they are, he feels free from that lightning bolt because she replaced it, removed it. If he has no jealousy, or self-love of ego there is no pain.

Let's suppose that an insulter insults us. Because of a vile insulter, we suffer horribly and answer the insult with insult. But if there's no one here who finds out, who protests? Let's say that the 10-word insult was meant to wound his self-love, but if the ego of self-love doesn't exist, who suffers. Secondly, we don't have that self-loving "I," the one with self-esteem. Who would suffer?

Often, someone suffers because they see a friend with a beautiful house and a lovely wife. That's called ENVY, right? But if they don't have the "I" of envy, why would they suffer? On the contrary, they would be happy to see their friend doing well. So, others can't cause us pain; we cause pain to ourselves. That's the harsh reality of life.

Disintegrating the EGO ends the pain.

The root of pain is in the Ego, and when the Ego ends, only beauty remains within us. That beauty transforms into what is called LOVE and happiness. Then, when the Mind reaches those heights, it is still, silent; it is no longer a Mind that projects, no longer a Mind that takes offense,  no longer a Mind that reacts to nothing. It receives the messages that come from above, from the higher parts of Being; it is a Mind full of fulfillment. I repeat: it is not only the Psychic Aggregates that must be eliminated. It is clear that the Representations of the Mind, both negative and positive, must also be eliminated. We need to cleanse the Mind of all the garbage; we need the lamp to burn within the Temple of the Mind; we need the golden flame to burn with serene light within the Temple's realm. When the Mind is still, when the Mind is silent, the new arises.

We say that this path is very beautiful, but what do we do with worries, what do we do with the suffering caused by others? It is impossible to achieve a still, silent Mind when we live in a world full of problems and difficulties; it is absurd.

By disintegrating the inhuman Aggregates that we carry within us, the problems and difficulties end. Therefore, what we need, today more than ever, is to abandon mental laziness and work very hard on ourselves..

 Archangel Samael Aun Weor: Planetary Logos of Mars.

                                                                                   V

                                                          IMAGINATION AND FANTASY

It is urgent to understand that true contentment of a tranquil heart cannot be bought or sold, and it arises within us naturally and spontaneously only when we have thoroughly understood the very causes of discontent: jealousy, envy, greed, etc.

Obviously, it is important to make a clear distinction between voluntarily directed imagination and mechanical imagination. Undoubtedly, directed imagination is Conscious Imagination; for the Wise, to imagine is to see. Conscious Imagination is the translucent medium that reflects the firmament, the Mysteries of Life and Death,  The BEING.

Mechanical imagination is different; it is formed from the detritus of memory; it is fantasy. It is worth investigating deeply. Obviously, people with their fantasy, with mechanical imagination, do not see themselves as they truly are, but rather according to their forms of fantasy. There are several forms of fantasy; undoubtedly, one of them consists precisely in not seeing oneself as one truly is. Few have the courage to see themselves in their stark reality.

I am absolutely certain that those present here have never seen themselves as they truly are: their mechanical imagination makes them mistake one thing for another, they see themselves in ways that do not correspond to reality. If I were to truly tell each of you what you are really like, what your distinctive psychological characteristic is, I am absolutely certain that you would feel hurt. It is clear that you have a mistaken concept of yourselves; you have never seen yourselves. Your fantasy makes you see yourselves as they are.

Speaking allegorically, in a friendly way, I will only try to make a rough psychological exploration without mentioning names or surnames, using symbolic names so that each of you understands: What would we say, for example, about Cicero? What a great man, so strong, who would deny it, great, eloquent like no other, terribly incisive, we are sure that everything about him is "benevolence." Let us reflect: if we were to point out the gravity of his fantasies, he would feel hurt; if we were to accuse him, he would protest violently. He never murdered Poppaea; we leave that to Nero. He made Poppaea's heart bleed, yet he would in no way feel truly alluded to.

Faced with this fact, we would feel benevolent; that is what our fantastical nature would suggest, mistakenly seeing ourselves through the prism of extraordinary benevolence—that much is obvious.

And what would we say, for example, of one who, yearning for the Light of the Spirit, fails at its very foundation? Is it not said that Icarus soared to heaven on wings of wax, which melted, and then he was hurled into the abyss? Yet he does not think of himself thus; he supposes himself to be loyal in the ranks, certain that he marches on the right path, that he is a man like no other. Continuing on this path, what then would remain for Icarus after plunging into hell? Don't they say that Ganymede ascended to Olympus upon seeing the end? But Ganymede can also be cast to the bottom of the precipice.

The disciple, let us call him Justinian for the sake of symbolism, how many times has he justified himself? He is convinced that he is doing "very well," perhaps he has improved somewhat lately, for has he not protested at certain times? Has he not protested before the Altar of Sacrifice?

But he is certain that he has never protested; he has always done everything in favor of the Great Cause, without ever failing. In the name of truth, although it may seem a little difficult to you, few have seen themselves as they truly are.

Aristotle, time and again in his philosophy, convinced that his wisdom is formidable, has made it more useless, has caused suffering; yet he lives convinced that he has never acted wrongly, he is certain of being magnificent, benevolent, gentle, etc.

In the name of truth, I could tell you this: There is only few  person who has seen themselves as they truly are. The rest, all have a fantastic image of themselves; their mechanical imagination makes them see themselves, not as they are, but as they appear to be. So then, my dear ones, I invite you to reflect. Think about whether you have ever seen yourselves as you truly are.

Historians, for example, what have they written? Fantasy and nothing more. What do they say about Nero? That he was homosexual and even married another homosexual. Where did historians get that from? Do they have any proof? In the name of truth, I must tell you that I was reincarnated in Nero's time, and he was anything but homosexual. I often saw him leave through the gates of ancient Rome, seated on his litter on the shoulders of his slaves. A man with a broad forehead and a robust, Herculean body. Historians don't claim this; they emphasize the idea of him as an abominable poet. Instead of being surrounded, as many believe, by homosexuals, on the contrary, I always knew him surrounded by his women. I lived in Nero's time and I bear witness to this; historians have distorted the truth about that man.

Don't they accuse Marie Antoinette of being a prostitute, an adulteress, and who knows what else? Everyone knows that a great scandal erupted over the Queen's necklace, a jewel she had given away to help others. But there's a vast difference between that and her being unfaithful to Louis XVI: we put her to the test in the higher realms, and she proved remarkably chaste, entitled to wear the White Robe. I saw her pass heroically through Paris; she owed nothing, she had nothing to fear. She gave her life for France, and she has never been truly appreciated.

Much has been written about History; it's distorted, it's not worth studying History, dates are the only useful thing there. And even that's not always the case, because how absurd would it be for us to accept that date of 1325 or something like that as the beginning of the founding of the Anahuac Empire, only for it to disappear around 1500 under the boot of Hernán Cortés and his henchmen? Do you believe that a powerful civilization like that of the great Tenochtitlan could have arisen in two centuries, when it took entire generations to build a single pyramid? Do you believe that a powerful civilization like this will arise in two centuries? And so historians adulterate dates, they falsify them; that's why one must be very careful in historical matters.

Understand mechanical memory and the memory of Gnostic Esoteric Work. Mechanical memory leads one to erroneous conclusions. Are you sure you remember your life exactly as it was? I'm not asking you about your past lives, but about the present one. Impossible, there are things that appear distorted in mechanical memory. If, as a child, even if born into a middle-class family, one has lived at least in a clean, tidy house, surrounded by bread, clothing, and shelter, one has seen a few coins. It may happen that, as time passes and the years go by, one retains something distorted in their mechanical memory.

As children, a few banknotes seem like millions to us, small pine trees in our garden, or near our window, can seem colossal. I would say that Our bodies are small, so it wouldn't be strange if, as adults, we said: "When I was little, as a child, I lived in such and such a place, my house was magnificently furnished, with large gardens, what a beautiful table, so much money." That's mechanical memory, it's absurd; therefore, the only real memory is the memory of work.

If, through retrospective exercise, we were to remember in part, we would see that that house of middle-class boys wasn't the palace we once thought it was, but a humble dwelling of a hardworking and honest father. Those fabulous sums that surrounded us were just small amounts to pay the rent, to buy travel expenses. Mechanical memory is more or less false.. What does that prove? That mechanical memory is unreliable.

You've  many times  told a story, shared it with a friend, who in turn told it to someone else, but in doing so, they added more and took away a little; it's no longer the same story, it's been distorted. And that person, in turn, tells it to someone else, and so the story continues to be distorted, and in the end, even you yourselves don't recognize the story. It's become so distorted that it bears no resemblance to what you originally told.

That's how mechanical memory works; it's useless because fantasy exists within mechanical memory. Mechanical memory and fantasy are closely linked. So how do we control fantasy? There's only one way to control it: through Working Memory. Mechanical memory makes us see our lives as they are not, as they never were. Through Working Memory, we dissect our own lives and come to discover them as they truly are. So, what does this mean? It means that with the memory we retain after the Work we've done, it's impossible to control fantasy, to eliminate it. And to eliminate it radically, yes.

It is therefore advisable to eliminate this mechanical imagination, because it in no way allows us esoteric progress. Look at the lady who primps before the mirror, who paints her dark circles, who thins her eyebrows, who puts on enormous false eyelashes, who tints her lips with red. Look at her dressed in the latest fashion, how she gazes at herself in the mirror, in love with herself; she is convinced that she is exquisitely beautiful. If we were to tell her that she is that she is not what she thinks she is, physically speaking, she would feel wounded in her vanity, mortally. She has a terrible fantasy; her form of fantasy makes her see herself as something she is not.

So everyone has a mistaken concept of themselves, a completely mistaken one, and that is terrible. One can feel brilliant, capable of dominating the world, a sparkling intellectual, convinced of one's abilities. If one were to understand that what one has in one's personality is not one's own but foreign, that one's ideas are not one's own because one read them in this or that book, that one is full of terrible moral flaws. Few have the courage to strip themselves bare and see themselves as they truly are. Each person projects a form of fantasy onto themselves, and it is in this form that reality has never been seen. And that is terrible, appalling.

Thinking aloud, to share with you, we'll say that as long as one doesn't dissolve the forms of fantasy, one will remain very far from the Being. As one disintegrates all the forms of fantasy, Being will manifest itself more and more within itself.

When one delves into what life, the world, truly is, one discovers that frankly, one hasn't seen the world as it truly is; one has seen it through the forms of fantasy, nothing more. Mechanical imagination—how serious that is! Dreams of the fantasy, for sometimes in dreams one remains silent, other times one talks about them, and other times one wants to put them into practice. Obviously, in the third case, the matter is serious.

When a dreamer wants to bring their dreams to life, they commit terrible follies, for their dreams don't coincide with the mechanics of life. The silent dreamer expends a lot of vital energy, but is not so dangerous. The one who talks about dreams, fantastic dreams, can infect other psyches, other people; But the third, the one who wants to turn his dreams into frank facts of life, that one is completely out of his mind, he's crazy, that's obvious. Continuing with this exposition, we see clearly that mechanical imagination or fantasy keeps us very far from reality, from Being, and that is truly lamentable.

People wander the streets dreaming, they go about in their phantoms, they work dreaming, they marry dreaming, they live a life dreaming, and they die dreaming. In the world of the unreal, they never saw themselves, never; they always saw a form of their fantasy. Removing that form of fantasy is terrifyingly difficult. There are various forms of fantasy, naturally; thus, each of us has a fantasy self, a fantasy persona that does not coincide with reality. The fantasy person  has existed from the beginning, and if you are now convinced that this fantasy persona is reality, and it turns out it isn't, that's the serious problem.

I repeat, how do we control fantasy? There is only one way to control it: Memory Work, being honest with yourselves, working to eliminate the undesirable elements within yourselves. And as we eliminate them, we discover order in the Work. Who establishes this order in Esoteric Work? The BEING. This Working Memory allows us to eliminate fantasy, your fantasy person, from ourselves.

There are rare moments in life, very rare, when one manages to see one's own ridiculousness, moments when one perceives one's fantasy I, one's fantasy person. When that happens, there is a very deep moral pain, but then sleep returns, it seeks a way to right the wrong, and finally it consoles itself in fifty thousand ways, forgets the matter, and the world continues "at peace" as always.

It is worthwhile for us to be honest with ourselves. It's about self-knowledge, if we truly want to manifest the BEING within us, if we truly aspire to reality and nothing but reality, without a single atom of fantasy. We need the courage to tear ourselves apart, to shatter that fantasy persona that doesn't exist. Others know it doesn't exist, but we believe it does.

Of course, we need to use the scalpel of self-criticism; otherwise, self-criticism wouldn't be possible. If we proceed in this way, we will manage to break the fantasy self, we will manage to destroy it, reduce it to ashes, to cosmic dust. The objective: to discover the BEING that dwells in our depths; but the fantasy self eclipses the BEING, it keeps us so fascinated with what is not real that it prevents us from discovering the BEING. Do not forget, my dear brothers and sisters, that the Kingdom of Heaven is within ourselves, that it has different levels, and the Kingdom of Earth is also here within us, and the highest level of the Kingdom of Earth is no match for the lowest level that lives in Heaven. But how can we leave the different levels of Earth to even enter the lower level of the Kingdom of Heaven? The first level of the Kingdom of Heaven is within us, not outside of us. The Kingdom of Earth has different levels, some higher, some more refined; but the most refined level of Earth is not the Kingdom of Heaven.

To pass from the highest level of the Kingdom of Earth to the lowest level of the Kingdom of Heaven, a change is needed, a transformation; one needs to be reborn of Water and Spirit; one needs to split into two: the earthly personality and the Psychological Man, the Inner Man.

How could this splitting into two occur? An earthly Inner Man situated at the ordinary level and another at a higher octave within himself. How could this separation of these two types of men truly occur within us? Do you believe this would be possible if we continued with this fantastic personality that we believe to be the true one, when it is not? As long as one is convinced that the form one is seeing is true, psychological splitting will not be possible, it will not be possible for the Inner Man to separate from the external, it will not be possible, therefore, to penetrate the first step of the Kingdom of Heaven.

Obviously, fantasy is what humanity has immersed in the state of unconsciousness in which it finds itself. As long as fantasy exists, Consciousness will remain asleep: fantasy must be destroyed.

Instead of fantasy, we must have the Memory of Work. Thus, whoever practices the retrospective exercise to review their life ends mechanical memory and establishes within themselves Conscious Memory.

Working Memory. So, with retrospective exercises, we can recall past lives, putting an end to fantasy; in this way, Working Memory and Conscious Imagination will allow us to embark on the path of self-discovery. That concludes my remarks. If any of you have any questions, please feel free to ask.

Q: Master, what might be the best exercises for developing the Pineal Gland?

V.M.: Since Conscious Imagination is directed imagination, we must undoubtedly learn to direct our imagination. For example: we relax our body and then focus our attention on the process of birth and death of all things: Conscious Imagination will develop.

Let's imagine the seed of a rosebush, for example, how it germinates, how the stem grows, how it produces, branches, thorns leaves, and flowers. Let's then consider the reverse process, the involutionary process: how the petals gradually wither, how the leaves fall, and finally the rosebush is reduced to a pile of wood. It's a marvelous exercise that fosters the positive development of the imagination.

Q: How do we eliminate fantasy from ourselves?

V.M.: Simply put, first of all, the fantasy self. We have to start by seeing ourselves as we are, not as we apparently are or as we believe we are; it's difficult to see oneself as one truly is. We usually see ourselves as we are not, as we believe ourselves to be, according to our fantasy. That's where we have to begin to break free from our fantasy.

When we have truly seen ourselves as we are, in our starkest realism, we usually suffer a terrible disappointment in ourselves, a dreadful disappointment. If we eliminate mechanical memory and establish Working Memory, then we eliminate fantasy, because fantasy exists within mechanical memory.

I already mentioned the case of the beloved historians of our history: it's pure fantasy. Were historians actually present at the French Revolution? Did they know Charles V of Spain, or Philip the Handsome? They write versions distorted by time, products of fantasy. If, instead of mechanical imagination, which is pure fantasy, we establish Working Memory, if we work on ourselves, dissolving the undesirable elements we carry, we will obviously acquire Conscious Memory, the Memory of Work.

This Conscious Memory or Memory of Work is marvelous, and applying it to Universal History will allow us to study different things, the stark reality of the French Revolution, of Marie Antoinette, or of any page of History in general.

Thus, Conscious Memory applied to ourselves takes us very far; applied to the universe, it allows us to know, in the Akashic Records, any event in History. Therefore, as one eliminates all that is fantasy, Conscious Imagination will become more and more active.

Archangel Samael: Planetary Logos of Mars

IV

                                  CONCRETE DIDACTICS FOR THE DISSOLUTION OF THE EGO

Only by understanding each defect separately, only by studying it, observing it directly, not only in the intellectual realm but also at all subconscious levels of the Mind, does each defect disappear; we die moment by moment. Only in this way will we achieve the disintegration of the SELF.

The important thing is to crystallize the Soul within us. What is meant by SOUL? By Soul is meant that set of bodies, attributes, powers, virtues, qualities, etc., that underlie the BEING. The Gospels say: "In patience you will possess your Souls." Today, we do not possess our Souls; rather, the Soul possesses us. We are a heavy burden for that which is called the Soul, a truly overwhelming load.

To possess the Soul is a yearning; to be master of our own Souls is formidable; even more, the physical body itself must be transformed into the Soul. Whoever possesses their Soul has extraordinary powers. Those who have achieved Soul Crystallization have, for that reason, become entirely different beings. This is written as testimony in the Sacred Books of all the Religions of the world. But we know well that if WATER DOES NOT BOIL AT ONE HUNDRED DEGREES, what needs to crystallize does not crystallize, what needs to disintegrate does not disintegrate; so in any case, the water needs to boil at one hundred degrees. Obviously, if we do not go through great emotional crises, we cannot achieve Soul Crystallization either.

For the radical dissolution of any inhuman Psychic Aggregate, it is inevitably necessary to go through very serious emotional crises. I have known people capable of going through such crises. I recall the case of a certain Gnostic sister, who went through dreadful tribulations, through horrible moral crises upon remembering grave errors from her past lives. People like that, with that tremendous capacity for remorse, people so capable of going through such profound emotional crises, can obviously crystallize the Soul.

What interests us is precisely that: the crystallization of all the soul's principles within ourselves, HERE AND NOW.

. It's worth mentioning, for your information, that in Tibet these elements are called Psychic Aggregates. In reality, these Aggregates are the very egos that personify our errors. There will finally be an instant when the procession will end,

. We will say that each Psychic Aggregate is like a person within us. There is no doubt that these Aggregates possess the three centers: the Intellectual, the Emotional, and the Motor-Instinctive-Sexual; that is to say, each SELF or Aggregate, which is the same thing, is a complete person. Each SELF, each Aggregate, has its own individual criteria, its ideas, its concepts, its desires, and performs certain actions. Each Aggregate comes to enjoy a certain degree of autonomy.

Looking at the matter from this angle, and studying it thoroughly, we will arrive at the logical and inevitable conclusion that many people inhabit our person. The most serious thing is that all of these people quarrel among themselves, they fight for supremacy, each one wants to be the master, the lord. What would our inner house resemble? I would say a horrifying mansion where there were many servants and each one felt like a lord. Clearly, viewed in light of these arguments, such a house appears appalling and unusual. The curious thing about the case is precisely the concepts that each of the men in the house forms. One says: "I'm going to eat, I'm hungry." A second one enters the fray and says: "To hell with food, I'm going to read the newspaper." Further on, a third one emerges, also in conflict, and irrevocably says: "What food or reading, I'm going to my friend so-and-so's house." He utters these words, all incongruous. The human personality, driven by this inner impulse, then abandons the dwelling to go out there, through those streets.

If we could see ourselves in full, just as we are before a mirror, I can assure you that we would go completely mad. We are all full of horrifying contradictions. This is disastrous for everyone; we do not have a true, real existence. At birth, we are all beautiful because we possess a percentage, 3%, of free Consciousness, as I stated in my work entitled "Treatise on Revolutionary Psychology." The remaining 97% is trapped within the multiplicity of the Ego. That free element permeates the fertilized egg and emerges into existence, re-incorporated. Thus, the newborn child possesses precisely that: 3% of free Consciousness, not enmeshed within any Ego. The percentage of Essence manifest in the child is SELF-AWARE.

How would a newborn see adults—their parents, siblings, relatives? In the same way you would see a drug addict. But notice how the adults even feel they have the authority to educate the child; they believe they can educate them. The child, in turn, feels completely wronged, a victim of those who want to teach them. He sees them from his own perspective; he is awake, he perceives the Psychic Aggregates of his relatives, of his siblings, and he also visualizes his own Aggregates entering and leaving the room, circling the cradle. Sometimes the visions are so frightening that the child cannot help but cry in terror. Then the parents do not understand these occurrences of the infant. Sometimes they go to the doctor; in the worst cases, they seek out some ill-omened spiritualist or medium who manages to "fix" the matter.

That is the unusual state in which sleeping Humanity lives. In any case, the poor infant is a victim of all these follies of the adults. He, with patience, has no choice but to endure the whip of the executioners: that is the stark reality of the facts. Later, when the human personality is truly formed, all those inhuman Psychic Aggregates that belong to him begin to enter the infant's body. Then changes are noticeable in the creature; it becomes annoying, jealous, irate, etc., etc., etc., and so many other things. It's lamentable, isn't it? But in the end, the child has become an adult.

Things changed; it's no longer the playful, self-aware child of yesteryear. Now it's the barroom scoundrel, the businessman, the lustful one, the jealous man, etc., and in short, it has become what the child looked upon with horror. It's clear that the creature was horrified upon seeing the adult. Now the child has become an adult, and the worst part is that its Conscience has fallen asleep. It is no longer capable of looking upon itself with horror.

In truth,  each of the Psychic Aggregates that arises within us has certain commitments. We could say without It is no exaggeration to say that the thief, for example, carries within himself a den of thieves, each of them with multiple commitments on different days, at different times, and in different places. That the unrepentant fornicator carries within him, to top it all off, a brothel. The murderer obviously carries in his psyche a club of assassins. Well, each of these, deep down, carries their commitments: the merchant carries within him a marketplace.

But how is our own destiny woven and nonwoven? Gurdjieff, Ouspensky, Nicoll, and others have said much about such aspects of the Law of Recurrence; but we, in the field of research, have gone further, we know the living mechanics of the Law of Recurrence in depth. This is very important.

A subject X, for example, in a past existence, was, let's say, an adulterer and had left his wife for another woman. It is clear that upon rebirth, he carries within his psyche the Self of Adultery, the same self that committed the crime. This self cannot express itself in the early years of childhood; it is impossible. If the event occurred at the age of 30, for example, the Self of Adultery will undoubtedly wait in the depths of the psyche, within the realm of the subhuman, in the subjective spheres, until the well-known age of 30 arrives. When that age arrives, that Self will resurface with great force, seizing control of the Intellect, the Emotional Center, the Instinctive-Motor and Sexual aspects of the being, to go in search of the lady of his dreams. Beforehand, he will have made telepathic contact with the Ego of that lady. They may even have arranged to meet somewhere in the city, perhaps in a park or at a party. The reunion is obviously to follow. But what's interesting is seeing how that Ego can pull the Intellect, move the Emotional and Motor centers of the machine, and take the machine precisely to the place where it has to meet the lady of its dreams. Inevitably, the same process will take place within it, and the scene will repeat itself exactly as it happened.

Let's suppose that a gentleman, XX, in a bar, got into a fight in a past life with another person, another man, for some reason or another. Do you think that because the physical body ceases to exist, that "I" will disappear? No, it will simply continue in the Unknown Dimension. But when the Ego is reborn, when it returns, when it takes on a new body, the moment will come when it can become active; it will wait for the age at which the event occurred in the past life. If it happened at twenty-five, he will wait the customary twenty-five years and remain in the depths of the psyche in the meantime, and when the time comes, he will obviously seize control of the machine's centers to repeat the feat. Beforehand, he will have made telepathic contact with the other subject, ZZ, and they will have arranged to meet, possibly in another bar. There, upon seeing each other, they will recognize each other, wound each other with words, and the act will be repeated.

You see how, beneath our conscious awareness and our reasoning capacity, various compromises are made. This is how the Law of Recurrence works; this is the mechanics of that Law. Clearly, viewed in this way, we do not truly have what we could call total freedom, free will. We have very little margin of free will, very little margin of freedom. In reality, we are truly caught up in the mechanics of the Law of Recurrence, and this is regrettable. If a man doesn't work on his own life, that man is miserably wasting his time. How can we free ourselves from the Law of Recurrence? By working on our own lives. Undoubtedly, our own lives are composed of comedies, dramas, and tragedies. Comedies are for comedians, dramas for ordinary people, and tragedies for the wicked. In the mysteries of old, no tragic figure was accepted; it was known that such a person would be punished by the Gods, and obviously, the Guardian would reject him with the point of the Sword.

Do we need to dissolve the Egos? That's logical; these are the actors in comedies, dramas, and tragedies. Could there be a comedy without comedians? Could there be a drama without actors? Do you think that any tragedy could unfold on any stage in the world without tragic figures, without actors? Obviously not, right? So, if we want to change our own lives, what must we do?

There is no other option but to dissolve the actors of comedies, dramas, and tragedies. And who are these actors? Where do they live? Why?

I tell you truly that these actors are of time. In reality, each of these actors comes from ancient ages. If we say that the I is a book of many volumes, we are asserting a great truth. If we affirm that the Ego comes from many yesterdays, it is true. Then the Ego is time, the selves personify time, they are our own defects, our own errors contained in the clock of time, they are the dust of the centuries at the very bottom of our psyche.

When one knows the precise method for dissolving these undesirable elements that we carry within, one achieves extraordinary progress. It becomes indispensable, urgent, and cannot be postponed to know the method precisely. Only in this way is the disintegration of these undesirable elements within possible.

On one occasion, a child was born in Atlantis. He grew up in a delightful home where only harmony, wisdom, wealth, perfection, and love reigned. The moment arrived when that man, through various techniques and disciplines of the mind, achieved Self-Discovery. Then, with horror, he realized that he carried abominable elements within him; he understood that he needed a special gymnasium, a psychological gymnasium. Clearly, in that environment of perfection, no such gymnasium existed.

He had no choice but to leave his parents' house and settle in the suburbs of some Atlantean city. He created for himself the psychological gymnasium, a gymnasium that allowed him the Self-Discovery of his own defects. Of course, he disintegrated the Psychic Aggregates and freed himself.

Truly, my esteemed brothers, the worst adversities offer us the best opportunities..

When one wants to know oneself, it is in these gymnasiums of pain that the defects one carries hidden inevitably surface. A defect discovered in such situations must be worked on deeply at all levels of the mind. When one has truly understood such and such a psychic error, one is certainly ready for disintegration. You can appeal to God the Mother, to Stella Maris, the Virgin of the Sea, to that living and philosophical fire that lies dormant in all organic and inorganic matter: Kundalini is what they call it in Hindustan. If you appeal to this type of energy, if you concentrate your heart, mind, and deepest feelings on it, you will be assisted. I am certain that this fiery power can reduce the Psychic Aggregate in question to ashes, to cosmic dust.

Now, it is important to know that the serpentine ring power that develops in the body of the Gnostic Ascetic multiplies its power in the Forge of the Cyclopes. Then, only the proper concentration on Devi Kundalini is necessary; she is the Sacred Cobra of the ancient mysteries, and she can truly annihilate, pulverize, and reduce to ashes very quickly any inhuman Psychic Aggregate that we have previously understood. In any case, my esteemed brothers, first and foremost we need to discover the psychological defect we are going to reduce to dust; such  defect could not be discovered if we did not use the sense of psychological self-observation.

Any adverse situation offers us rich opportunities. Unfortunately, people want to flee from adverse situations; they complain.

Instead of giving thanks for such brilliant opportunities, this psychological exercise proves extremely difficult. But the more challenging the exercise, the better for SELF-DISCOVERY.

Let's suppose we had to go through a delicate situation: suddenly finding our wife talking very quietly, very quietly, in some corner of the house with another man. Not pleasant at all, that encounter, truly, but magnificent for Self-Discovery. Possibly, during the event, not only jealousy arose, but also anger, admonitions to the wife, perhaps spite; a part of our self-esteem might have felt hurt, offended. In short, what to do?

Very calmly, at night, lying on our back in bed, with our body relaxed, eyes closed, breathing rhythmically, we must reconstruct the scene exactly as it happened. By visualizing, we will gather psychological data, finding the ego of jealousy as the primary cause, followed by that of tremendous anger, and then that of mortally wounded self-love. Having discovered these three that have come into play, we must now dissolve them. Once understood, there is no other option but to reduce them to ashes. We will begin working immediately in any case. Of course, at such times no one feels like working; they are offended. The only thing that would help them is a good bath and using copious amounts of soap, to see if that makes it all go away.

But if, despite everything, they manage to have enough autonomy to work, so much the better; that is the right course of action. Invoke Kundalini Shakti, begging her first to eliminate that disgusting monster of jealousy, then, after having worked thoroughly on jealousy, beg her to destroy the monster of anger, and finally, the monster of self-love.

Certainly, people love themselves too much; this ego of self-love is deeply rooted in everyone. If we receive two pats on the shoulder, we smile delightfully, but if a humiliating word is uttered, we become serious and terrible. This self-love "I" must be annihilated; it is the third element upon which the full power of Divine Shakti must be charged. What follows in the subsequent days and hours is the same Work, until all three "colleagues" in this fatal scene are annihilated.

Obviously, it is in practical life that we must draw the material for the dissolution of the Ego. People have a tendency to escape from practical life; they want to dissolve the Ego by fleeing from it, which is manifestly absurd.

I remember when I was engaged in the Work of Ego dissolution, that on one occasion, one of my sons made an absurd mistake: he ran over another person, a construction worker, with his car. It certainly cost me a certain sum, about 2,000 $ for the injured man and another 2,000 $ to prevent that poor young man from going to jail.

But the matter doesn't end there. The truth is that when I went to settle the debt, that son, instead of being grateful, protested rather vehemently. He didn't agree with me giving those 2,000 $ to that poor, unfortunate worker. But it seemed fair to me to give them to him, so I did. The protest included words that, if not grotesque, were certainly ungrateful. I didn't feel anger because I had resolved it. I did, however, feel a certain pain in my heart.

I immediately turned to meditation to understand the nature of this pain I had felt in my heart, and I was able to clearly verify the stark reality of a wounded sense of self-love. Since my sense of psychological self-observation is well-developed, it wasn't difficult for me to directly perceive this self. Using the sexual electricity, worked on him for a few days, and finally he gradually shrank until he took the form of a child. And he continued to shrink until he became cosmic dust.

That is how it is done, my esteemed brothers. But where did I get the material to work with? It was a concrete, clear, and definitive fact, but people tend to flee from the practical facts of life. And that is absurd, completely ABSURD. On some other occasion (and I like to cite examples  lived with purposes of collective guidance), I am very affected, with a certain irritability, by words from that son which, by the way, were not kind. I always maintained control over my mind and never exploded, never tore my clothes. Truly, this was a triumph, but there is no doubt that deep inside, some unpleasant reactions continued to occur.

When I explored with the Sense of Psychological Self-Observation, to my great astonishment I discovered a burly, robust, rather chubby self, hairy as a bear, walking down the corridor of my old manor house. "Ah, how well you were hiding, you wretch," I said to him. "Now I'm really going to give you a taste of your own medicine; you can't get away with this anymore." Conclusion: I appealed to Devi Kundalini Shakti. As I worked on him, that monster lost its volume; it shrank in a didactic way, and as it shrank, it also became more beautiful. Thus, it appeared like a very beautiful child. Until one day the Divine Mother Kundalini gave him a taste of his own medicine, beheaded him. Afterward, he was reduced to dust; nothing remained of him. But I dedicated myself wholeheartedly to finishing him off, working day and night, at all hours and every moment, until he ceased to exist.

The Sense of Psychological Self-Observation is developing and will continue to develop in each of you as you use it. Don't forget that a sense that is not used atrophies. A day will come when the Sense of Self-Observation in you will have developed to such an extent that you will be able to perceive these Psychic Aggregates; even more, you will be able to realize the result of the Work on these aggregates.

In the name of truth, I must tell you that just as there is a Moon in the firmament, so too, my dear brothers and sisters, within us exists a Psychological Moon. Just as the moon shining in the sky has two faces, the visible and the invisible, so too within us the Psychological Moon has two aspects: the one visible to the naked eye through the Sense of Psychological Self-Observation, and the one that is not visible to the naked eye: hidden, unknown, incognito. However, the latter becomes visible when the Psychological Sense has been developed to its fullest extent. I believe, then, that you are beginning to understand all these things.

Now you must direct your full force against the Psychic Aggregates of the visible part of your Psychological Moon. Much later, you will have to direct yourselves against the undesirable elements of the Black Moon, those that are not visible to the naked eye. Many saints managed to annihilate the Psychic Aggregates of the visible part of their Psychological Moon, yet they never knew anything about the undesirable elements of the other side of their Moon. And although they immersed themselves in Nirvana, in Maha Para-Nirvana, they had to return later, to continue their Work with the hidden side of their Psychological Moon.

In any case, whether it is the merely visible aspect of the Psychological Moon or the hidden one, we must find the elements for the Work in the concrete facts of practical life. So don't run away from yourself, don't try to escape from real life; you must be more practical if you truly want to disintegrate the Ego. As you do so, as the Psychic Aggregate is pulverized, the Essence contained within it will be emancipated. That is the path to crystallizing within us what is called the Soul.

You will  have to go through great moral crises. This isn't a matter of mere intellect, no. It's not simple demagoguery, empty rhetoric, ambiguous talk, no. I repeat what I've already said, even if it sounds tiresome: if water doesn't boil at 100 degrees, what needs to be cooked won't cook, what needs to be disintegrated won't disintegrate. So, if we don't go through terrible emotional crises, those egos won't disintegrate. When I saw that ego of self-love, so hidden in the folds of my deepest psyche, I felt great pain; I had to go through great emotional crises. I suffered a lot, yes, a lot. And I truly regretted it. Then I managed to have Devi Kundalini Shakti pulverize that undesirable element. When I discovered that there was a very wicked demon out there, filled with anger and dating back to ancient times, I suffered terribly. I went through horrible emotional crises, felt ashamed of myself, and managed to have Kundalini Shakti pulverize that abominable psychic element. So, without Escape; you will find the undesirable elements in the realm of practical life.

All you need is to be alert and vigilant like a lookout in times of war.

We are speaking, yes, we are speaking, but perhaps, what words am I saying? So we must be alert with our words. We have emotion, yes, we do. What kind of emotion? Perhaps we are moved by a some music when we hear that songs of . What kind of emotions do we have? Are they good? Are they bad? Are they high emotions or simply lower ones??

So, in the events of practical life, we must discover the lower emotions. These accuse, they indicate, emotionally lower selves that must be disintegrated. If we don't eradicate, if we don't draw out the lower emotions with the knife of self-criticism, it won't be possible for the Higher Emotional Center, so necessary precisely for receiving the messages that come from the higher worlds, to develop within us. So it is in life where we must discover ourselves; we have to be vigilant about our own words, our own thoughts, our own ideas.

That the mind suddenly arrives at a lustful thought, a morbid scene—do you think it arrived just like that? What does this indicate? There is no doubt that behind that nefarious cinema of the mind, behind that procession of morbid forms, some lustful ego is at work. If there are lustful egos and they seize those reels we store in the brain—pictures of memories and passionate forms—then the cinema projects those reels onto the screen of understanding. If one identifies with those morbid scenes, one also strengthens the egos. So if, in one of those moments, we are assailed by thoughts of that kind, it becomes essential to invoke the Divine Kundalini Shakti so that, with her extraordinary, fiery power, she may reduce such an ego to dust.

If we do not proceed in this way, if instead we identify with it, if scenes of lust enchant us, then instead of being dissolved, such an ego will be extraordinarily fortified. Each of us has our Consciousness bottled up among all those characters in the various dramas, scenes, and comedies of life. Each of us has our Consciousness bottled up among the egos. Let us reduce the egos to dust, and Consciousness will be free. A free Consciousness is an enlightened Consciousness; it is a Consciousness that can see, hear, and feel the great realities of the higher worlds; it is an omniscient and divine Consciousness. The day you have completely annihilated the EGO, the last thing you will have to annihilate is what? The germs of the EGO. With the EGO dead, the germs remain, and they are terribly malignant. These germs must also be disintegrated, reduced to ashes.

We need to take possession of ourselves if we want to be Kings and Priests of Nature according to the Order of Melchizedek. And we cannot take possession of ourselves as long as Consciousness remains embedded among the various undesirable elements of the Psyche.

Consciousness that has taken possession of itself is a free Consciousness; a Consciousness that has taken possession of itself is admitted into the Order of Melchizedek; it is an enlightened, perfect Consciousness. That is what we need.

The day you have taken, let's say, enlightened Consciousness, the day you have truly become free, on that day you will also have crystallized what is called Soul, and you will be all Soul. Even your physical bodies will become Soul, imbued with cosmic attributes and powers, powers that divinize.

I have taught you today, therefore, a practical Didactic through a definitive Dialectic. And at this very moment, we are going to enter into Meditation. But first, it is necessary to know what we are going to work on; otherwise, what we are going to do would be meaningless. Since you are people who strive for self-discovery, it is obvious that you will be working on one or another psychological error. Is there anyone among you who still doesn't know what you are going to work on? Is it possible that there is a brother or sister here in this group who is not yet aware of this?

Are you engaged in disintegrating some defect? If so, I would like to know which one. Which one?

V.M. - Which one are you working on?

1. - I was trying to work in meditation on lust, anger, fear, and then one gets confused.

V.M. - But which one are you working on, specifically? I see that you are a judicious man and, therefore, you must have already specified your work.

1. - I have wanted to work on lust.

V.M. - Lust is fundamental and is worked on throughout life, for therein lies original sin, the root of all defects. But it must always be worked on in conjunction with some other.

Let anger be worked on, but lust continues; let envy be worked on, but lust continues; let pride be worked on, but lust continues. That is fundamental.

1. - In other words, in meditation. To do everything you remember about the I?

V.M. - About that is remembered sounds incoherent, vague, imprecise, odorless, tasteless, insubstantial, colorless. Let's think precisely about which defect you've just discovered in practice. If you're alert and vigilant like a lookout in wartime, you must have discovered some I.

Which one have you just discovered? What situation have you found yourself in recently? Did you utter any angry words? Did you have any lustful impulses? What was the last one you discovered? In what situation? Was it at home, in a bar? What happened to you while you were sleeping?

1. - Anger.

V.M. - A fit of anger. I like that you're honest, you know? That's good. Well, that's what one has to do, live alert and vigilant like a lookout in wartime. Where did the anger go? What was the moment? Can you visualize the instant you felt anger? Can you do it? Can you visualize, remember how it happened?

Well, now we're going to work on that. We're going to start with concrete, clear, and definitive facts; we're going to be one hundred percent practical. Reconstruct, visualize that scene of anger, and that's what you're going to work on now in meditation.

Q: Master, it happens that when one discovers an I that is attacking them, for example, anger, and one begs their Divine Mother to help them eliminate it...

V.M.: What situation did you start from? When did that happen? On what street, at what house number? I want facts.

A: It happened precisely yesterday, when in a fit of anger, well, I wanted to go and hear your lecture. That longing I have was hurt because my wife didn't want to go, so I got angry, but at that very moment I begged my Divine Mother. And I accused him, but I don't know if I accomplished anything.

V.M. - Let's be more practical. You were angry with your poor wife, but do you already know why you were angry?

1. - Because she wouldn't let me go to the conference.

V.M. - So there was anger; she wouldn't let you go to the conference. What was hurt in you at that moment?

1. - Pride.

V.M. - So there are two defects: one, anger, and the other, pride. You are going to work on those two aspects of yourself now, specifically, practically.

The request you made at that moment was fine, but it was a bit superficial. Have you reflected on that? Have you reconstructed the scene? How many hours did you spend in bed with your body relaxed, becoming aware of what happened? Could you tell me exactly? Because it's very superficial, and we need to go deeper. The water that runs murky is shallow water; we need deep water. Wells, let's say, shallow ones by the roadside, dry up in the sunlight and become swamps, full of decay. But the deep waters where fish live and there is life are different. We need to be deeper. How many hours did you spend in meditation reconstructing the scene?

Q: I would like to know about the Main Psychological Trait.

V.M.: Yes, the Main Psychological Trait is fundamental, because when you know it, you work on it, and then the disintegration of the ego becomes easier. But I'm going to tell you a great truth: before exploring ourselves to discover the Main Psychological Trait, we must have worked quite a bit, at least five years; because it's not so easy to discover our Main Psychological Trait.

In truth, one has false concepts about one's own personality. One sees oneself through fantasy, always thinking about oneself incorrectly. Rather, others may sometimes see one in a better light, but one has false concepts about oneself. One cannot discover one's Principal Psychological Trait until a good percentage of inhuman Psychic Aggregates have been eliminated. Therefore, if one wants to know the Principal Psychological Trait, one should work on it for at least five years.

After about five years, we can afford to use the retrospective system to apply it both to our current life and to our past lives. Then we will see with great astonishment that we repeatedly commit the same error. We will discover a key error that in every existence has always committed the worst mistakes, and that is always specified by a particular transgression and has been the axis of all our previous existences.

But obviously, to practice this retrospective exercise with any clarity, many egos must first be eliminated. I could in no way believe that one could discover the Fundamental Psychological Trait without intelligently using the retrospective system. To truly use it with clarity, we also need to be sincere. When Consciousness is too entangled among the selves, there is no clarity. Then, the retrospective exercise under those conditions is incipient, if not fantastical or mistaken. That, then, is my concept.

Q: This morning I felt a certain reaction, and then another reaction that stems from a different self. In Meditation, should I dedicate myself to both or only to one?

V.M.: Well, in Meditation you should dedicate yourself to one, the first. Later you dedicate yourself to the other. Now, for the purposes of Work, dedicate yourself to the first.

Q: Doesn't that ego that was left out of Meditation get fatter?

V.M.: You leave it for another event, but if you don't want it to get fatter, don't feed it anymore and you'll see that it becomes thinner.

Q: Master, you have taught us order in our work. But during the day, many egos manifest themselves, which is perhaps why we have misunderstood the search for a Psychological Trait. How can we understand this, and what should we work on?

V.M.: There must be order in our work, of course there is. And I agree. But when night falls, with your body relaxed, you will practice your retrospective exercise on your current existence or past existences, at least  on the day. Then you will visualize, reconstruct the events of the day. Once reconstructed, numbered, and properly classified, proceed to do the work. First, an event to which you can dedicate 15 or 20 minutes, another event to which you can dedicate half an hour, another event 5 minutes. It all depends on the severity of the events. And thus, already ordered, you can work on them calmly and in order at night.

Q: And to eliminate them?

V.M. - Also in order, because in every task concerning a particular event, the factors of discovery, judgment, and execution come into play. You apply these three stages to each element. Discovery: you discovered it. Understanding: when you understood it. And elimination, with the help of the Divine Mother Kundalini.

That's how it's done, because if you're going to work on them one by one, think about how things are going to get. They're going to get very complicated, because I'm telling you, or rather, I'm going to repeat to you, that phrase from Virgil, the Poet of Mantua, in his divine Aeneid: "Even if we had a hundred tongues to speak with and a palate of steel, we would not be able to fully enumerate our faults."

So, if you were to set out to work on one fault for two months, another fault for another two months, and if there are thousands, when are you going to eliminate them all? Furthermore, one fault is associated with another, and that one is associated with another. A single defect rarely appears alone; one defect is almost always associated with another. That's how it is.

that they must be worked on in an orderly fashion, but properly classified. Daily, until success is achieved.

Q: You speak to us about the disorder of the house. Master G. speaks about the disorder of the house and about an inner Steward, and about some Egos that like work and some Egos that don't like work. To form a Permanent Center of Gravity, how could we understand this?

V.M.: Well, frankly, this business of a "Steward" so often cited by Nicoll, and by G., and by Ouspensky, seems like nonsense to me. It has no value whatsoever. For my part, never, or rather, this one inside who dissolved the Ego, sincerely, never used that "Steward" system. One day a friend who owned a pants factory in El Salvador told me, "Master, if I disintegrate the useful Self that makes pants in my factory, then who will continue making pants? Will my factory fail?" "Don't worry," I told him, "my good friend, if you disintegrate that Self, a part of the Being corresponding to all kinds of arts will take over the work of making pants. And it will do it better than you." My friend was satisfied and continued in his role.

Good egos do good deeds, but they don't know how to do good deeds. They do good when they shouldn't. They give alms to a drug addict user so he can buy more drugs, they give alms to a drunkard so he can keep getting drunk, and things like that. The good egos don't know how to do good.

Ultimately, we have to fight against good and against evil. Frankly, in the final analysis, we will have to go beyond good and evil and wield the Sword of Cosmic Justice. After all, what do we call good? Let us become aware of what we call good. Good is everything that is in its place. Evil is what is out of place.

For example: fire is good, but what if it burned the curtains or roasted you alive? How would you feel? Would you like to feel like you were turned into burning torches? I see you wouldn't, would you?

Now water: in that glass it's fine; it's still useful in the kitchen for washing dishes. But what about water flooding all the rooms? That would be bad, wouldn't it?

A virtue, however holy, if it is out of place, becomes bad. Would you, as Gnostic Instructors, like to give the Teachings in some bar? You, as Gnostic Instructors, would you go to a brothel? Would you like it? I think not. And if you do like it, well, I don't recommend it, because that would be bad, absurd.

So, good is what's in its place and bad is what's out of place. So, in the end, the words are poorly labeled, out of use. We could rather say right and wrong. So, the important thing in life is, let's say, to dissolve the EGOS, whether good or bad, it doesn't matter.

Archangel Samael Planetary Logos of Mars

                                                                                     III

                                                               THE CURRENT OF SOUND

To understand is something immediate, direct, something we experience intensely, something we feel very deeply, and which inevitably becomes the true, intimate Spring of conscious action.

Above all, I believe it is necessary to change; we must leave this state in which we find ourselves; a total transformation within oneself is urgently needed.

Undoubtedly, no change occurs without a special "shock." Obviously, the seven notes C, D, E, F, G, A, B are related to all the events of life. C-D-E, in fact, imply a series of events. But notice that between E and F there is actually a pause. Thus, F, G, A are the following notes. Between A and B there is another pause.

If one sets out to carry out a plan in life, one will inevitably begin with the note C, continue with D, and arrive at the note E. Upon reaching that point, it encounters difficulties, inconveniences: it's a pause between the notes E and F. Then the Sound Stream tends to return to its original starting point.

As a consequence or corollary, it's only normal that the initial effort, the project that was set in motion, falters. But if one launches a new effort to overcome the pause, it's obvious, only normal, that the initial momentum will continue straight and even ascend, and the business will succeed.

Continuing with all this, we see that the notes F, G, and A follow, but between A and B there is another pause. If the original momentum isn't reinforced, the Sound Stream will return to its original starting point, and the undertaking, project, or business will fail. So, this matter of the seven notes of the musical scale is very important; this concept of the Sound Stream is formidable.

The sound needs a "shock" between the notes E and F, and another between the notes A and B. A "shock" is always needed.

A "shock" is what allows one to exist, to achieve change, a transformation.

A child is born, comes into the world. The first "shock" it perceives is that of the air it inhales, that it receives. Upon receiving the air for the first time, the child lives. So we need that "shock," purely physical, to exist. It is also true that if, for example, instead of breathing oxygen, nitrogen, etc., we breathe carbon monoxide, the "shock" would occur, but it would not be received by the body; the body would not accept that "shock," and death would follow.

As for our much-vaunted modern civilization, it would need a "shock" to avoid dying, to avoid being destroyed. That "shock" could only come from another civilization vastly superior to our own; only in this way could this civilization not die. We would have to invent the kind of "shock" to deliver to this dying civilization, but that kind of "shock" that would allow this civilization to transform and exist has not been invented. Obviously, this civilization will have to die for lack of that "shock," that much is clear.

Moving forward, we will have to contemplate humanity in the light of Genesis; only then will we understand what kind of "shocks" would lead us to the Intimate Self-Realization of Being. What does Genesis tell us? It says: "In the beginning God created the heavens and the earth..." The enlightened ignorant assume that it refers exclusively to the macrocosmic heavens and the merely physical Earth, this Earth on which we live.

I don't deny that it also refers to it, among other things, but specifically, it is referring concretely to the microcosm of humanity. The heavens are the states of consciousness within ourselves, within humanity itself. As for the Earth, it is the physical body of man, the Philosophical Earth cited by medieval alchemists, the Philosophical Earth. Thus, in the beginning, God created the Heavens, the higher states of consciousness of Man, and the Earth, the physical body.

Genesis adds: "The Earth was formless and empty, and the Spirit of God was hovering over the waters..." What is being alluded to here? Simply the three-brained or three-centered biped mistakenly called Man, the "Intellectual Animal," is disordered and empty Earth, whose Mind is in complete disarray.

It is a true chaos that only believes what the five senses tell it, that lives in the world of animal passions,  that knows nothing about the Real, about the Esoteric, that is absolutely ignorant, that has never received a ray of Light, etc. It is the common, ordinary man, the man in the marketplace, the man in the public square, the vulgar man of the Earth, the sensual and coarse type. That is the average of human life, the average of all the millions of human beings or humanoids currently living on Earth.

But how to get out of that state? Let's imagine for a moment that we climb a tower to see the human multitudes. How can we get them out of that state they are in? There is no doubt that each of those people who generally make up the multitudes is disordered and empty Earth; that is obvious. How to do it? A special "shock" is needed; only then could change occur, only then is such a "shock" possible.

Genesis says that God created Light and said, "Let there be Light," and there was Light..., and that He separated Light from Darkness. What Darkness does Genesis refer to? Well, to the Darkness that is within oneself, within this Philosophical Earth. But what kind of Darkness is this? Well, this Darkness constitutes the inhuman Psychic Aggregates that personify our psychological defects: WRATH, GREED, LUST, ENVY, PRIDE, SLOTH, GLUTTONY, etc., etc., etc. Well, I have only mentioned the seven deadly sins; these are multiplied by seven more and so many more, more and more; they are legion.

Let us think about what Psychic Aggregates are. Virgil, the Poet of Mantua said, "Even if we had a thousand tongues to speak and a palate of steel, we would not be able to fully enumerate all our defects." These very defects constitute the Darkness we carry within us.

Separating the Light from the Darkness is very difficult. That Light is the Superlative Consciousness of Being; it must be wrested from the Darkness, extracted from within each inhuman Psychic Aggregate. In fact, it implies terrible super-efforts that must be made within oneself, here and now.

To wrest the light from the darkness! That means destroying all those receptacles within which the Essence is contained, disintegrating those Aggregates, pulverizing them, so that the essential Light may be freed. That is what is meant by separating the Light from the Darkness. And He called the Light day, and the Darkness of ignorance and error He called night. We must understand; I believe the brothers are reflecting on this.

Thus, in order to transform ourselves into Men made in the image and likeness of God, we need a "shock," that is, Hidden Esoteric Knowledge. Obviously, to become living Men, we need a third, special "shock." Let's be specific: for physical man to exist, we need a physical "shock," which is the air we breathe at the moment of birth.

For Man made in the image and likeness of God to exist, another "shock" is needed, defined by the words: "God said, 'Let there be light,' and there was light, and he separated the light from the darkness." The one who ignores needs a special "shock," he needs someone to bring him Knowledge, he needs someone to bring him the Teaching, he needs to receive the light of Esotericism; this produces a special "shock" within him. Only that special "shock" can later transform him, can convert him, so to speak, into what is called "Man made in the image and likeness of God" on the sixth day.

On the seventh day, things change. To become a Living Man, a Man of the seventh day, one last very special "shock" is needed. A Man of the sixth day is a man made in the image and likeness of God, but not a Living Man; a third "shock" is needed to become one.

Living Man. If a Man of the sixth day, made in the image and likeness of the Eternal, wishes to become a Living Man, he must become Resurrected. He could not become Resurrected without a special "shock": he needs to descend, go down to the infernal worlds, to the ninth sphere, to disintegrate the demons of the Black Moon.

I have already explained to you many times that the Psychological Moon has two faces, the one that is seen and the one that is not seen. Just as the visible Moon has two faces, the one that is seen and the hidden one, which is on the other side, so too must I tell you that the Psychological Moon within ourselves has two faces: the one that is seen, that is, the defects that are visible to the naked eye, and the one that is not seen, the hidden one.

Many saints who progressed too far became stagnant, believing that they had finished with the Ego. Yes, they had destroyed many inhuman elements from the visible part of the Psychological Moon, but they had not disintegrated the inhuman elements of the hidden side of the Psychological Moon. They were absorbed into Nirvana or Maha-Paranirvana, convinced that the undesirable elements of their psyche had been disintegrated, pulverized. Later they realized that they had not yet reached the goal; many undesirable elements remained in the hidden part of the Psychological Moon.

Within us are the 12 Powers, the 24 Elders, the 4 Elements, etc. The Being of each of us seems like an army of innocent children, of infants. Each part of the Being enjoys Autonomy, Self-Awareness, and Self-Independence.

That we need to perfect each part of the Being, that is certain and entirely true. But that is only possible by eliminating the subjective elements of perceptions. Perfecting the higher aspect of the Self—that is very difficult. Whoever manages to perfect the higher aspect of their own Self receives the degree of ISMESH. Few reach such heights. We must begin now to create within ourselves the MAN made in the image and likeness of the Creator. This Man is not He could come into existence without a special "shock." This "shock" is that of Gnosis, that of Light, which will bring him out of the chaotic state and transform him into a Self-Realized Man.

But if we were to stop there, we would be on the wrong track. We need to create, to bring forth within ourselves the Living Man of the seventh day. For that, a special "shock" is also needed, one that the enlightened ignoramuses do not understand. When an Initiate, who is a Man made in the image and likeness of the Creator, tries to become a Living Man, he is not understood. Now you will understand why the 12 Apostles are slandered.

They are slandered by the "virtuous," by the "priests" of the temple, and by the "elders." Who are the "virtuous"? Who are the "priests" of the temple? Who are the "elders"? That's worth explaining.

The "scribes," the intellectuals, those clinging to so many stale and rotten codes—these are the false virtuosos who condemn the Initiates. Who are the "elders," really. Simply put, people full of experience, very "judicious," never understand the Initiates. Finally, who are the "priests"? The people of each cult.

So the 12 Saints, the 12 Powers, the 12 Apostles are often slandered, but they march steadfastly toward where they must go.

So, my beloved ones, you see, these "shocks" that one receives are necessary for transformation; they are vital.

Returning to Genesis, we will say that it is a work that we also do not understand. The Bible begins with Genesis and concludes with Revelation. Who understands Genesis? Who understands the Book of Revelation? No one. Some authors assume that all of Genesis relates exclusively to humankind. Let's not exaggerate, let's not overstate the point; it also relates to the Universe.

When someone is creating within themselves the human being made in the image and likeness of God, they are obviously working with the same force with which God created the world. It is like a small part of the world within which a Creation must take place. That is how one comes to know how God created the world. Thus, the Genesis is applicable to the Microcosm, but in a symbolic, allegorical way.

No one could understand Genesis if they were not an Alchemist. Alchemists know this to be true. For example, in order to create Man made in the image and likeness of God, we necessarily need Salt, Sulfur, and Mercury, and this happens up there in the Macrocosm.

From endless space arises the ARCHEUS composed of Salt, Sulfur, and Mercury, and it is from this ARCHEUS that a new Cosmic Unity, a new Solar System, will emerge. Down here, we must create an ARCHEUS within ourselves with Salt, Sulfur, and Mercury so that from this ARCHEUS will spring forth, not a new Cosmic Unity, but a Man made in the image and likeness of the Creator.

Archangel Samael- Planetary Logos of Mars.

                                                                                       II       

                                                THE NEED TO CHANGE THE WAY WE THINK

Cultivating ability and efficiency without understanding life, without self-knowledge, without a direct perception of the process of the EGO, without a thorough study of our own way of thinking, feeling, desiring, and acting, will only serve to increase our own cruelty, our own selfishness, those psychological factors that produce war, hunger, misery, and pain.

Above all, it is necessary to know the laws of Gnostic Esoteric Work if we truly want a radical and conscious change.

In the name of Truth, we will say that if we are to begin working on ourselves anywhere, it must be in relation to the mind and feelings.

It would be absurd to begin working with the Motor Center, for example,  which, as you already know, is related to the habits, customs, and actions of a particular organ or center; obviously, this would be like starting with absurd fakirism. And speaking of fakirs, in India there are fakirs who, for example, raise one arm high and hold it indefinitely, until it becomes rigid. There are others who remain motionless in one place for 20 or 30 years, becoming veritable statues. And after all, what do these fakirs gain? They develop a little willpower, and that's obvious. We can't think that they're going to create the Body of Conscious Will; that's clear.

No Body can be created outside the Ninth Sphere.( Sexual alchemy, this is sexual transmutation in the Laboratorium Oratorium of the third logos)

If it were possible to create a Body in the absence of the Ninth Sphere, we would have been born from thin air, in a lake, among a rock; we wouldn't be the children of a man and a woman. But we are indeed the children of a man and a woman. Therefore, Creation takes place in the Ninth Sphere; that's obvious.

So, no fakir could create the Body of Conscious Will outside the Ninth Sphere. Those who practice fakirism gain nothing, except that they develop a little willpower. Starting with the Motor Center would be absurd. Even more so, beginning with the Sexual Center without proper information from the Body of Gnostic Doctrine, because someone who starts under those conditions doesn't know what they're doing, lacks a clear understanding of the Work in the Forge of the Cyclopes, and can obviously fall into very serious errors.

Let's remember that first comes the Intellectual Center, second the Emotional Center, third the Motor Center, fourth the Instinctive Center, and fifth the Sexual Center. There is also a sixth, which is the Higher Emotion Center, and a seventh, which is the Higher Mental Center. But if we didn't truly begin with the lower centers of the human machine, we would fall into error.

First and foremost, in these studies, we must begin with the Intellectual and Emotional Centers. We truly need to change our way of thinking; otherwise, we will march down the path of error.

What good would it do, for example, for you to attend these lectures and not change your way of thinking? Here you are given esoteric exercises, you are given doctrinal guidance, but if you don't change your way of thinking, what good is everything you are told here?

You are told that you must dissolve the EGO,  that you must sacrifice yourself for humanity, that you must create the Superior Existential Bodies of the Being; but if you continue thinking as before, with the same mental habits of other times, what good is everything you are hearing here? You are told that you have to disintegrate the EGO, but you continue with your old mental habits, with your outdated ways and systems of thinking, so what good is the information you are being given?

The Holy Scriptures speak very clearly and precisely about the matter of "old wine and new wine"; that no one would put, for example—says Christ—"new wine into old wineskins,".Therefore, new wine requires new wineskins.The Great Kabir Jesus also says that no one would ever think of mending or patching old clothes with pieces of, say, new clothes.wound be absurd for example, to tear a new suit to mend an old one, wouldn't it?

So too, this new Teaching is like new wine; it needs new wineskins. What is this WINESKIN? The Mind. If we don't abandon outdated ways of thinking, if we continue thinking with the habits we had before, we are simply WASTING TIME.

We need to CHANGE our way of thinking. For new wine, new wineskins are needed. Therefore, we need to completely change our way of thinking in order to receive this Teaching: that is the crux of the matter. Because if we receive this Teaching and add it to the old way of thinking we had before, to our old mental habits, we are accomplishing nothing. What we are doing is deceiving ourselves.

To try to hitch the "cart" of Gnostic Teaching to our old "cart," all damaged by time, full of garbage and filth.

First and foremost, we must prepare a vessel to receive the wine of Gnostic Teaching. That vessel is the MIND. Only in this way, with a new, transformed vessel, can we receive the wine of Gnostic Teaching. And that is what I want all the brothers and sisters to understand.

We need to eliminate negative emotions from ourselves, because these negative emotions prevent any fundamental change. It is impossible to transform ourselves if we still harbor negative emotions within us. We must eradicate negative emotions from our hearts, as they are truly harmful in every way. A person who is driven by negative emotions becomes a complete liar, so negative emotions make one a liar. Pay attention to how they lie, make false judgments, and then repent. But it's too late.

Therefore, we must eliminate negative emotions from our nature. Lying is certainly a false connection because it diminishes the Energy of the Father, the life of the Ancient of the Days—that is, our Deep Inner Being, which flows through the inner Cosmic Organization until it reaches the Mind. If we make a false connection, then that Energy can no longer flow. It's like cutting an electrical wire; the electrical energy doesn't reach the light bulb that would illuminate us.

So, as I've already said and I repeat, lying is a false connection. When young, one is filled with negative emotions and becomes a liar. That is the stark reality. If we truly understand all this and begin by changing our way of thinking and feeling, this will soon be reflected in our person.

Once one has changed their way of thinking, feeling, and acting, then they are perfectly ready to begin working on the Mysteries of Sex. We would be making a grave mistake if we allowed people to begin working in the Ninth Sphere without even knowing the Body of Doctrine. That is absurd, because people who haven't changed their way of thinking, who continue with their same habits, people who have the same way of feeling, who are victims of negative emotions, cannot understand these Mysteries of Being without destroying them. So why not insist that they first learn the Science, and then begin working in the Ninth Sphere? Philip Theophrastus Bombastus of Hohenheim  Aureolus Paracelsus are right about this.

Let us begin, then, by changing our way of thinking and feeling. Many receive esoteric teachings, but if they continue thinking as they did before, as they thought 20 years ago, what are they waiting for? We are wasting our time. If people have been given the Teachings so that they can achieve Self-Realization, so that they can change, and if they continue thinking as they did before, they are obviously going very badly.

I know of some people who have been involved in Gnostic teachings for 20 or 30 years. And they still think the way they did 20 or 30 years ago. Very enlightened, yes, they handle the ideas very well, but if you examine all their habits closely, you'll see they're the same as before. I know others who are even very judicious, dutiful, who speak eloquently about love, who handle the Body of Doctrine extraordinarily well, but I've been observing them, and it turns out they act as they did before they were Gnostics. They act as they did years ago, they have the old habits they had when they knew nothing about these studies, they continue with those same old habits. What are these people doing, then? Obviously, they're miserably deceiving themselves; that's clear.

So, we must begin by changing our way of thinking and then our way of feeling, having the new wine, the Gnostic wine, in a new wineskin, not an old one. A decrepit mind, full of old habits, habits from 20 or 30 years ago, is not prepared to receive the wine of Gnosis. Such a mind necessarily needs to undergo a total transformation; otherwise, it is miserably wasting its time.

In the Eastern world, it is not ignored that people are asleep; no one ignores this. But in the Western world, people believe they are awake, and yet they do things they don't want to do. They rush into war, even though they don't want to go to war, but they always go even against their will. Why? Because they are hypnotized. You know that if we order a hypnotized subject, for example, to go and kill someone, they will go and kill them. This is already covered in the Penal Code of every country on Earth. The same thing happens with people from all over the world; they are hypnotized, but they believe they are awake.

If they are told that the time has come to go to war, they go to war; they don't want to go, but they go. Why? Because they're hypnotized. That's extremely serious, utterly brutal. Do we need to break free from this hypnotic dream? That's true, but let's see, how do we break free from this hypnotic dream? If we're content with our mental habits, our reasoning systems, our emotional habits, our acquired habits or customs, whether from heredity or from... The family, then, even if we listen to the Teachings, we are simply wasting our time.

Ask yourselves, why have you come here? What is the purpose of receiving the Teachings? If you are gathered here out of mere curiosity, it would have been better if you hadn't come at all. If you truly feel the desire to change, but remain quite content with your old ways of thinking, you are simply deceiving yourselves.

If you want to hitch the "chariot" of Gnosis to your old codices, corroded by time and rotten to the bone, then you are playing a very foolish game that leads you nowhere. So, let's not deceive ourselves. You want to change, I know; let's begin by changing our way of thinking.

Everyone has their own way of thinking, and everyone believes that their way of thinking is the most correct. In reality, the various ways of thinking, whether individual or collective, are not correct at all, because they are hypnotized. How can a hypnotized person think correctly? But you believe you are thinking correctly. Therein lies your error.

Mental habits are useless. If you truly want to change, here is the new Teaching, here is the wine of Gnosis. But please, bring new wineskins for this wine, not old ones; because new wine bursts old wineskins.

I am interested in clearly explaining the Teaching to my brothers and sisters, but in giving it seriously, and that is why I invite you to change your way of thinking.

Have you ever reflected on what Consciousness is? Could we even compare Consciousness? Yet, there is a little light that moves from one place to another, that much is clear.

We must learn to take advantage of Consciousness where it should be placed. Wherever our Consciousness is, there we will be. You are listening to me right now, but are you sure that each of your Consciences is here? If it is here, I am pleased, but are we sure that it is here? It may be at home, in a bar, it may be in the supermarket, and we may simply be seeing the Personality of this or that brother.

So, wherever Conscience is, there we are. What we must do is learn to take advantage intelligently of where it is placed. If we place our Conscience in a bar, it will be processed by virtue of the bar; if we place it in a brothel, it will be processed there; if we place it in a market, we will have a good market or a bad market. Wherever Conscience is, there we will be.

Conscience is unfortunately bottled up. And a lustful ego may take our Conscience to a brothel; a drunken ego may take it to a bar; a greedy ego will take it away, to some market; a festive ego will take it away to a friend's house, and so on. Do you think it's right not to know how to guide our consciousness?

I understand that it's absurd to take it to places where it shouldn't be, and that's obvious. Unfortunately, I repeat, our consciousness is currently trapped and bottled up within the various inhuman elements we carry inside.

We need to break free from all the undesirable elements within which consciousness is trapped. But tell me, would we do that if we didn't change our way of thinking, if we were perfectly content with our old, outdated, and untimely habits in our minds? Would we even bother to awaken our consciousness? Clearly not.

If we want to change, let's change right now, let's change our mental habits, our way of thinking. When one truly changes, one creates change.

Inner life. When one changes their way of thinking, they can then change completely within. How can one claim to bring about a change in their inner consciousness if they let it be led wherever the egos want? We truly don't know how to use it, and that is truly regrettable.

If we want a fundamental change, we must also learn what this thing called consciousness actually is.

In the Eastern world, we have been told that before the Bodhisattva is born, the Bodhisitta must exist within us. But first of all, what is this thing called a Bodhisattva? Some of you will know, and others will not. H.P. Blavatsky says that once one possesses the causal, mental, astral, and physical bodies, one is a Bodhisattva. The Human Soul, the Causal Soul, clothed in such Bodies, is a Bodhisattva; it is the human Soul, clothed in the Higher Existential Bodies of the Being.

In Mahayana or Mahayani Buddhism, only those who have sacrificed themselves for Humanity through successive Mahamvantaras are recognized as Bodhisattvas. There are two kinds of Bodhisattvas, says Mahayana Buddhism.

First, the Prayetas Buddhas, or rather, the aspiring Prayetas Buddhas. These never sacrifice themselves for Humanity, they never give their lives for their fellow human beings, and clearly, they never embody the Inner Christ. The others are truly the Bodhisattvas, those who have renounced the happiness of Nirvana out of Love for Humanity, those who in different Mahamvantaras have given their blood for humanity. Preferring to live happily in Nirvana, they have renounced any happiness for their fellow human beings on Earth. They are the only ones who can truly embody Christ.

But let's return to this matter of the Bodhisitta. What is a Bodhisitta? Consciousness already awakened, developed, transformed into the Golden Embryo. It is, therefore, the true silver armor that can protect us from the powers of darkness and that gives us Wisdom and Experience. Before the Bodhisattva arises within someone, the Bodhisitta arises; that is, awakened and developed Consciousness. You see, then, how valuable this gift called Consciousness is. It is a pity that humanity has Consciousness trapped within the EGO.

And it is clear that as long as people continue thinking as they do, feeling as they feel, and with their same old, stale habits, they will not be able to awaken Consciousness; it will remain hypnotized. And as a consequence, we will say that the Bodhisitta will never arise. When the Bodhisitta, which is the developed and awakened consciousness, arises within one, within the aspirant, then the Bodhisattva soon appears. Obviously, the Bodhisattva is formed within the psychological climax of the Bodhisitta. The Bodhisitta is magnificent. In truth, my dear brothers and sisters, it is truly magnificent when one genuinely changes one's way of thinking, because then, and only then, will one work to awaken Consciousness.

Then, and only then, will one do the serious work that leads to the birth of the Bodhisattva; before that, it is not possible. We live in a sadly painful world; all of you are filled with pain and suffering. Happiness does not exist in this world; it is not possible. As long as there is ego, there must be pain. As long as we continue with our outdated ways, we cannot be happy. As long as we are victims of negative emotions, any kind of happiness becomes impossible. We truly need to attain Happiness. We could not achieve such an accomplishment if we did not awaken Consciousness. And we would not awaken Consciousness if we continued with our current way of thinking. Therefore, it is necessary that we examine how we are thinking, change this outdated way of thinking, and prepare new wineskins for the new Wine, which is Gnosis, and thus we will truly work.

This world is sustained by the Laws of Cause and Effect, which are the Laws of Karma. They are also called Action and Consequence: such an action, such a consequence. This is a rather complex world, a world of associations, multiple combinations, and ceaseless abysses, a struggle of opposites, and so on. Under these circumstances, happiness is not possible in this world.

Each of us has to pay our karma; we are full of debts. This karma obviously brings us much pain, much bitterness; we are not happy.

Many think that we could achieve happiness through the mechanics of evolution. This is a false concept, because mechanics are mechanical. The Law of Evolution, and also the Law of Involution, constitute the mechanical axis of this machinery called Nature.

There is evolution in the seed that germinates, in the plant that develops and, finally, bears fruit. There is involution in the plant that begins to decline and, finally, becomes a pile of logs. There is Evolution in the child forming in the womb, in the creature that is born, grows, develops, and lives in the sunlight. But there is also Involution in the human being who ages, declines, enters into decrepitude, and finally dies. That is entirely mechanical.

The Law of Karma is also mechanical in a certain sense, viewed in light of the twelve Nidanas. What we need is to liberate ourselves precisely from the Law of Karma; we need to liberate ourselves from this mechanical movement of Nature. We need to become free, and this will not be possible through mechanical Evolution.

Mechanical Evolution operates according to the Laws of Cause and Effect, the Law of Multiple Associations and Combinations, and so on. What is mechanical is mechanical. We need to liberate ourselves from the law of Evolution and also from Involution; we need to take a great leap to fall into the Illuminating Void.

Obviously, then, there is an antithesis between the theory of Relativity preached by Albert Einstein and the Illuminating Void. What is relative is relative; the machine of Relativity operates on the Law of Opposites. In the struggle of antitheses there is pain, and that is not happiness. If we want true Happiness, we must step outside the mechanical law of Relativity.

I was barely 18 years old when I wanted to take the great leap, to go beyond time and demonstrate that which is not of time, that which we could call the experience of Prajna Paramita in its rawest realism. It is worth emphasizing to you that I had to repeat these experiences three times.

In the Illuminating Void, there is no conceptual dualism of any kind; the machinery of Relativity would not function in the Illuminating Void, the Law of Mutual Combinations, of Mechanical Associations, is not possible in the Illuminating Void. All of Einstein's Relativity would be destroyed in the Illuminating Void.

Undoubtedly, the experience of the Illuminating Void is only possible in the state of Samadhi, or as it is also called in Hindustan, Prajna Paramita.

In the Illuminating Void, no forms of any kind exist. One could say that there, one passes beyond the Universe and the Gods. In the Illuminating Void, there could be a correct answer to the question, "If the entire Universe is reduced to Unity, what would Unity be reduced to?"

Such an answer is not possible for the Logical Mind, or at least not for the Mind that functions according to Formal Logic. In the Illuminating Void, such an answer is unnecessary; rather, it admits a powerful reality in itself. "All things are reduced to Unity, and Unity is also reduced to all things." Then one enters that state of Maha-Shamadi, so to speak; one lives in all things devoid of everything, and this, in itself, is already grand, sublime, and ineffable.

The Illuminating Emptiness is only possible through the great leap and on the condition of having passed through total Buddhist Annihilation; otherwise, it would not be possible.

At that time, I had not yet experienced Buddhist Annihilation, and, obviously, as I approached the Great Reality, Consciousness expanded immeasurably. It is clear that in this situation, not having undergone Buddhist Annihilation, I felt unspeakable terror, which is why I returned to my Universe of Einstein's Relativity. I repeat, I experienced the Illuminating Void three times.

There is a transcendental type of Intuition, because in the realm of Intuition, or in the World of Intuitionality, there are different degrees of Intuition. Undoubtedly, the highest degree of Intuition is that of philosophical-religious or philosophical-mystical minds; it is the type of Intuition that corresponds to Prajna Paramita.

This faculty, then, allowed me to pass beyond the World of the Illuminating Void, into the Great Reality.

I want to emphatically affirm to you that this Path of Gnosis leads to the Great Reality; it is beyond the Universe of Relativity—that is, beyond the mechanical laws of Relativity, far beyond the Illuminating Void. Meanwhile, it is necessary for us to undergo a supreme Annihilation so that the Consciousness, transformed into a Bodhisitta, fully awakened, can take the great leap into the Illuminating Void.

I tell you now: we must begin by changing our way of thinking in order to work correctly on ourselves. We cannot conceive of the Awakening of Consciousness, the development of the Bodhisitta, if we do not first change our way of thinking.

It is necessary to know how to Meditate, to understand the Technique of Meditation, the Object of Meditation. What is it that we want through Meditation? No one can have their mind in holy peace with that outdated and untimely thinking they carry. No one can have peace in their heart without first eliminating negative and harmful emotions from themselves.

When a Gnostic Arhat delves into themselves, they begin working on some inhuman element they have discovered through Self-Observation.

Let's suppose they discovered Anger. They then begin to understand the psychic aggregate of Anger with the help of their Divine Mother Kundalini. Once this psychic aggregate is discovered, they can invoke her for assistance. She will then set about disintegrating this aggregate so that Love may take its place.

As all these inhuman psychic aggregates we carry within us disintegrate, Consciousness will awaken.

Much has been said in Gnosis about Sex, but we must first change our way of thinking so that we become more aware of the Teaching. Only in this way will we work successfully in the Fiery Forge of Vulcan.

Archangel Samael. Planetary Logos of Mars

                                                                                 I

                                                  TRANSFORMATION OF IMPRESSIONS

Conscious Attention excludes what is called Identification. When we identify with people, with things, with ideas, Fascination arises, and this produces A DREAM IN CONSCIOUSNESS.

This topic deals with the transformation of oneself. In past talks, we discussed the importance of life itself. We also said that a person is what their life is, and that life is like a movie. Upon death, we take it with us to experience it retrospectively in the Astral World, and upon returning, we bring it back to project it again on the screen of the Physical Body.

It is clear that the Law of Recurrence exists and that all events repeat themselves, that everything truly happens again as it did, plus the good or bad consequences. It is clear that the transformation of life is possible if one deeply intends it.

Transformation: This means that one thing changes into something different. It is logical that everything is susceptible to change.

The alchemists of the Middle Ages spoke of the transformation of lead into gold. However, they did not always refer to the purely physical, metallic aspect. They usually meant to signify the transformation of the Lead of the Personality into the Gold of the Spirit. Therefore, it is fitting that we reflect on all these things.

In the Gospels, the idea of earthly man being compared to a seed capable of growth has the same significance. As does the idea of Rebirth: a man who is born again. It is obvious that if the seed does not die, the plant does not born and grow.

IN EVERY TRANSFORMATION THERE IS DEATH AND BIRTH.

In Gnosis, we consider man as a three-story factory that normally absorbs three kinds of food:

1. Common Food. This normally corresponds to the lowest floor of the factory, to the stomach.

2. Air. This is on the second floor, which is related to the lungs.

3. Impressions. These are undoubtedly intimately associated with the brain, or third floor.

We have:

IMPRESSION-BRAIN, AIR-LUNGS, FOOD-STOMACH.

The food we eat undergoes successive transformations. This is unquestionable. The process of life itself is transformation.

 Every creature in the Universe lives through the transformation of one substance into another. Plants, for example, transform air, water, and the salts of the earth into new vital substances, into elements vital to us (fruits, etc.). Thus, everything is transformation.

Through the action of sunlight, the ferments of Nature vary. It is undeniable that the sensitive film of life that normally extends across the face of the earth carries all Universal force into the very interior of the Planetary World. But every plant, every insect, every creature, even the "Intellectual Animal" mistakenly called man, absorbs and assimilates certain cosmic forces and then unconsciously transforms and transmits them to the inner layers of the Planetary Organism. These transformed forces are intimately related to the entire economy of the Planetary Organism in which we live. Undoubtedly, each creature, according to its species, transforms certain forces that it then transmits into the interior of the Earth for the economy of the World. Thus, every creature that exists fulfills the same function.

Transformation exists in everything. Thus, the Earth's epidermis is an organ of transformation. When we eat food so necessary for our existence, it is transformed, of course, in stage after stage. Who within us carries out this process of transformation of its substances? The Instinctive Center—so wise is this Center; its wisdom is truly astonishing. Digestion itself is transformation. Food in the stomach, that is, in the lower part of the three-story factory of this human organism, undergoes transformations. If something enters without passing through the stomach, the organism could not assimilate its vitamins or proteins. That would simply be indigestion. Thus, as we reflect on this matter, we come to understand the necessity of undergoing transformation.

Of course, (physical) food is transformed. But there is something that invites us to reflect, and that is the proper transformation of impressions. For the purpose of Nature itself, there is no need for the "Intellectual Animal" to transform impressions on its own. It would be magnificent to transform Impressions. Most people, as they perceive the realm of practical life, believe that this physical world will give them what they seek and yearn for. This is truly a tremendous mistake. Life itself enters us, our organism, in the form of mere Impressions. One cannot truly transform one's life without transforming the Impressions that reach the mind.

There is no such thing as external life. We are talking about something quite revolutionary, since everyone believes that the physical is what is real. But if we delve a little deeper, what we are actually receiving at every moment, at every instant, are Impressions. If we see a person we like or dislike, the first thing we get are Impressions of that nature. Life is a succession of impressions. Not, as many enlightened ignoramuses believe, a purely material, physical thing.

The reality of life is its impressions. Of course, the ideas we are emitting are very difficult to grasp, to apprehend. The person we see sitting, for example, in a chair wearing a certain colored suit, the one who greets us, the one who smiles at us, etc., are real things for us, aren't they? But if we meditate deeply on all of them, we come to the conclusion that what is real are the impressions. These, naturally, reach the mind through the senses. If we didn't have senses, for example, eyes to see, ears to hear, or a mouth to taste food, would what is called the physical body exist for us? Of course not, absolutely not. Life comes to us in the form of impressions, and it is there that the possibility of working on ourselves exists.

First of all, what must we do? We must understand the work we must do. How can we achieve a psychological transformation within ourselves? By working on the impressions we receive at every moment, every instant. This initial work is called the First Conscious Shock. It relates to those impressions, which are all we know of the external world we are receiving. What is the true nature of things or true people? We need to transform ourselves internally every day. To transform our psychological state, we need to work on the impressions that enter us.

Why do we call the work on transforming impressions the First Conscious Shock? Because the shock is something we cannot observe in a merely mechanical way. This could never be done mechanically; it requires a self-conscious effort.

It is clear that when we begin to understand this work, we begin to cease being a mechanical being who serves the purposes of Nature. And this goes against our Intimate Self-Realization. You, then, are beginning to understand the meaning of everything I am saying. If you now consider the meaning of everything taught here through your own effort, beginning with self-observation, you will see that on the practical, esoteric side, everything is intimately connected with the transformation of energies and what naturally results from them.

For example, working with negative reactions to angry moods, with the issue of identification, with self-regard, with successive selves, with lying, with self-justification, with apologies, with the unconscious states in which we find ourselves, is all related to the transformation of Impressions.

Thus, you will agree that, in a certain way, the Work itself is comparable to a decision, in that it involves a transformation. It is necessary, therefore, that we reflect on this, that we understand what the First Conscious Shock is. It is necessary to create an element of change at the point of entry of Impressions. Do not forget this!

Through the Understanding of the Work, you can accept life as truly a Work. Then you will be in a constant state of self-remembering. This state of Consciousness itself will lead you to the stark reality of the transformation of Impressions.

These same Impressions, normally, or rather, supra-normally, would lead you to a better life as far as you are naturally concerned. Life will no longer work on you as it once did. You will begin to think and understand in a new way. And this is, naturally, the beginning of your own transformation. But as long as you continue to think in the same way, it is clear that there will be no inner change. To transform the Impressions of life is to transform yourself. This entirely new way of thinking can be effected.

You will naturally understand: Reacting continually. All these reactions form our personal life. Changing one's life is not really changing one's own reactions. But external life comes to us as mere Impressions that compel us to react.

Life consists primarily of a successive series of negative reactions that arise as a ceaseless response to the impressions that reach the mind. Our task, therefore, is to transform life's impressions so that they no longer provoke such responses. But to achieve this, we must be constantly observing ourselves, moment by moment. It is therefore urgent to study our own impressions.

We cannot allow impressions to arrive in a subjective, mechanical way. To do so is to begin life, to begin living more consciously. An individual can afford to let impressions arrive mechanically, but if they avoid this error, if they transform the impressions, then they begin to live consciously.

This is why it is called the FIRST CONSCIOUS SHOCK .

This First Conscious Shock consists of transforming the impressions that reach the mind at the moment they enter; we can always work on their outcome. Of course, This could never be done mechanically; it requires a self-conscious effort, which is always disastrous within our psyche.

I'll try to simplify this: For example, if we throw a stone into a crystal-clear lake, Impressions are produced, and the responses to those Impressions from the stone manifest as waves that travel from the center to the periphery, right? Well, now this example. Let's imagine the Mind for a moment as a lake; suddenly, the image of a person appears. That image is like the stone in our example that reaches the lake of the Mind, and then the mind reacts in the form of Impressions, right? I mean, in the form of Reactions.

Impressions are what produce the image that reaches the mind; reactions are the responses to those impressions. If you throw a ball against a wall, the wall receives the impression. Then comes the reaction, which consists of the ball returning to the person who threw it. Well, it might not arrive directly, but the ball still bounces, and that's a reaction.

The world, then, is made up of impressions. For example, the image of a table reaches our mind through the senses. We can't say that the table has arrived or that the table has entered our brain; that would be absurd. But the image of the table is there. Then our mind reacts immediately, saying: this is a table, that it's made of wood or metal, etc. Now, there are impressions that aren't pleasant, for example, the words of an insulter, right? We could transform those words of the insulter. Words are what they are. So, what could we do? Transform the impressions that such words produce in us. Yes, that's possible.

Gnostic teachings instruct us to crystallize the second force of Christ within ourselves through a postulate that states: "WE MUST RECEIVE WITH PLEASURE THE UNPLEASANT MANIFESTATIONS OF OUR FELLOW HUMAN BEINGS." This is how we transform the impressions produced in us by the words of an insulter. This postulate will naturally lead us to the crystallization of the second force (Christ) within us, allowing Christ to take form within us. It is a sublime postulate, one hundred percent esoteric.

If we know nothing of the physical world but Impressions, then the physical world is not truly as external as people believe. Immanuel Kant rightly said: "The external is the internal." Therefore, if the internal is what matters, we must transform the internal. Impressions are internal. Thus, all objects and things, everything we see, exist within us in the form of Impressions that vibrate incessantly within our psyche. The mechanical result of such Impressions has been all those inhuman elements we carry within us, which we normally call EGOS, and which together constitute the self.

Let's suppose, for example, that an individual sees a provocative woman and does not transform his Impressions. The result will be that these Impressions, of a naturally lustful nature, produce in him the desire to possess her. Such a desire becomes the result of a mechanical nature, the received Impression crystallizes and takes shape in our psyche. It becomes another aggregate; that is, an inhuman element that in its entirety constitutes the EGO.

Let us continue reflecting, then. Within us exist Anger, Greed, Lust, Envy, Pride, Sloth, and Gluttony.

Anger. Why? Because many Impressions reached our interior and we never transformed them. The mechanical result of such Impressions of Anger forms the SELVES that exist and live in our psyche and that constantly make us feel anger.

Greed. Undoubtedly, many things in us awakened Greed: money, jewels, material things of all kinds, etc. These things, these objects, reached us in the form of Impressions, in something different, in an attraction to beauty or something else, etc. Such untransformed Impressions naturally become SELVES of Greed.

Lust. I already said that different forms of Lust reached us in the form of Impressions; that is, erotic images arose within our minds, and the reaction to them was Lust. Since we don't transform these lustful waves, these Impressions, this lustful feeling, this unhealthy eroticism, the result was naturally inevitable. It was completely mechanical: new selves were born within our Psyche, morbid SELVES.

No one could say they are seeing a tree itself; they are seeing the image of the tree, but not the tree. The thing in itself, as Immanuel Kant said, no one sees: one sees the image of the thing; that is, an Impression of a tree, of a thing, arises within us, and these are internal. The mechanical result is not long in coming. It is the birth of new Selves that come to further enslave our Consciousness, that come to intensify the dream in which we live.

When one truly understands that everything within oneself, in relation to the physical world, is nothing more than impressions, one also understands the need to transform those impressions. And in doing so, one's own transformation occurs.

Nothing hurts more than slander or the words of an insulter. If one is able to transform the impressions such words produce, then those words become worthless; that is, they become like a bad check. Certainly, the words of an insulter have no more value than that given to them by the insulted. So, if the insulted person doesn't give them value, I repeat, they are like a bad check. When one understands this, one then transforms the impressions of such words, for example, into something different, into love, into understanding for the insulter. This, naturally, means transformation. Thus, we need to be constantly transforming impressions, not only present ones but also past ones.

Within us exist many impressions that we made the mistake of not transforming in the past. Many of the mechanical results of these actions are the very egos that must be disintegrated so that Consciousness may be free and awakened. Things, people, within you, within your minds.

If you transform these impressions, you transform your life. For example, if someone is proud of their social standing or their money, but that person thinks, for instance, that their social standing is merely a mental construct, a series of impressions that have reached their mind—impressions about their social status—when they consider that such status is nothing more than a mental construct, or when they analyze the question of their worth, they come to realize that their position exists in their mind in the form of impressions. The impression produced by money and social standing is nothing more than the internal impressions of the mind.

Simply by understanding that these are only impressions of the mind, and by transforming them, pride itself diminishes, collapses, and humility is naturally born within us. Continuing with these processes of transforming Impressions, let's move on to something else. For example: an image of a lustful woman comes to mind. Such an image is an Impression, obviously. We could transform that lustful Impression through Understanding. It would suffice for us to think at that moment that this woman is going to die and that her body will disintegrate into the burial. This would be more than enough to transform that lustful impression into chastity. If it is not transformed, it will become egos of lust.

Therefore, it is fitting that through understanding we transform the impressions that arise in the mind. I think you are beginning to understand that the external world is not as external as is commonly believed. Everything that reaches us from the world is internal. They are nothing more than internal impressions. No one could put a tree, a chair, a house, a palace, or a stone inside their mind. Everything reaches our mind in the form of impressions, that's all.

Impressions of a world we call external, which is not really as external as is believed. It is fitting, then, that we transform these impressions through understanding. If someone greets us, praises us, how would we transform the vanity that such a flatterer might provoke in us? Obviously, praise and flattery are nothing more than impressions that reach the mind, and the mind reacts with vanity. But if these impressions are transformed, vanity becomes impossible. How, then, would the words of a flatterer be transformed? Through understanding.

When one truly understands that one is nothing more than an infinitesimal creature in a corner of the universe, one actually transforms such impressions of praise and flattery into something different. One converts such impressions into what they are: dust, cosmic dust. Because one understands one's own position. We know that our planet Earth is a grain of sand in space. Let's consider that in the galaxy in which we live, composed of millions of worlds, what is Earth? It is a particle of dust in infinity, and we, so to speak, are microorganisms within that particle. So what? If we understood this when we are flattered, we would transform the impressions related to flattery and adulation or praise, and we wouldn't react as a result with pride, would we? The more we reflect on this, the more we see the need for a complete transformation of Impressions.

Everything we see externally is internal. If we don't work on our inner self, we are on the path of error, because we don't modify our habits. If we want to be different, we need to transform ourselves completely. And if we want to transform ourselves, we must begin by transforming animalistic, bestial Impressions into elements of devotion. Then sexual transformation, transmutation, arises within us.

Undoubtedly, this matter of Impressions deserves to be analyzed clearly and precisely. The Personality we have received or acquired receives the Impressions of life, but it doesn't transform them because it is practically something dead. If the Impressions fell directly upon the Essence, it is obvious that they would be transformed because, in fact, the Essence would deposit them in the corresponding Center of the Human Machine.

Personality is the term applied to everything we acquire. It is clear that it translates all impressions from all aspects of life in a limited and practically stereotypical way, according to their quality and association. In this respect, in the Work, the personality is sometimes compared to a terrible secretary in the next room, who deals with all the ideas, concepts, preconceptions, opinions, and prejudices. She has countless dictionaries, encyclopedias of all kinds, reference books, etc., and is incommunicable in the three centers: the mental, the emotional, and the physical centers. And as a consequence, or corollary, it almost always communicates with the wrong centers. This means that the impressions that arrive are sent to the wrong places, that is, to centers that do not correspond to them, and naturally produce the wrong results.

I will give an example so that you can understand me better. Suppose a woman attends to a gentleman with great consideration and respect. Of course, the impressions the gentleman is receiving are processed by his personality, which then sends them to the wrong centers. Usually, it sends them to the sexual center. This gentleman then comes to firmly believe that the lady is in love with him and, naturally, it doesn't take long for him to make amorous advances. Undoubtedly, if the lady has never had such feelings for the gentleman, she can't help but feel very... Surprised reason. That is the result of a terrible transformation of Impressions.

See what a poor secretary the Personality is. Undoubtedly, a man's life depends on this secretary who mechanically looks up the transformation in her reference books, without understanding at all what it really means, and transmits it, consequently, without concern for what might happen, feeling only that she is fulfilling her duty. This is our inner state.

What is important to understand in this allegory is that the human Personality that we acquire  begins to take charge of our lives. This is something too important; it is unquestionably useless to imagine that this happens to certain specific people; it happens to everyone, whoever they may be.

It is obvious that these reactions to the impacts of the external world constitute our very life. Humanity, in this sense, we can emphatically say that it is completely mechanistic. Every man, in life, has formed a number of reactions that amount to the practical experiences of his existence. It is clear that, as every action produces a reaction, certain types of actions produce certain types of reactions, and these reactions are called Experiences.

The important thing would be, for example, to better understand our actions and reactions, to be able to relax the Mind. This mental relaxation is magnificent. Lie down in your bed or in a comfortable armchair, patiently relax all your muscles, and then empty your Mind of all kinds of thoughts, desires, emotions, and memories. When the Mind is silent, we can know ourselves better. In such moments of stillness and mental silence, we truly come to directly verify the stark reality of all the actions of practical life.

When the Mind is at absolute rest, we will see a multitude of elements and sub-elements—actions and reactions, desires and passions, etc.—as something external to us. But they await the precise moment to exert control over ourselves, over our Personality. That is why the silence and stillness of the Mind are worthwhile. Obviously, the relaxation of the understanding, in the fullest sense of the word, leads us to individual Self-Knowledge.

Thus, all of life—that is, external life, what we see, hear, and experience—is, for each person, a reaction to the Impressions received from the Physical World. It is a great mistake to think that what is called life is something fixed, solid, and the same for everyone. Certainly, no two people have the same Impressions regarding life; those that exist in humankind are infinite.

Life, certainly, is our Impressions of it, and it is clear that we can, if we so choose, transform these Impressions. But as mentioned, this is a very difficult idea to grasp because the hypnotism of the senses is so powerful. Although it seems incredible, all human beings are in a state of Collective Hypnotism.

This hypnosis is produced by the residual state of the abominable Kundartiguador Organ. When it was eliminated from the human being, what remained were the various psychic aggregates or inhuman elements that together constitute the self. These elements and sub-elements, in turn, condition Consciousness and maintain it in a state of hypnosis. Thus, there is a collective type of hypnosis..

The Mind is so engrossed in the world of the five senses that it cannot grasp how it could become independent of it. It firmly believes itself to be a god. Thus, our inner life, the true life of thoughts and feelings, remains confusing to our merely rational and intellectual conceptions. However, at the same time, we know very well where we truly live, in our world of feelings and thoughts. This is something no one can deny. Life is our Impressions, and these can be transformed.

Therefore, we need to learn to better transform our impressions. However, it is impossible to transform anything within ourselves if we remain attached to the world of the five senses.

As I said in past talks, work teaches us that if the work is negative, it is due to our own fault. From a sensory perspective, this or that person in the outside world, whom we see and hear through our eyes or ears, is to blame. This person, in turn, will say that we are to blame. But truly, the fault lies in the impressions we have of people.

Many times we think a person is wicked when deep down that person is a gentle lamb. It is very beneficial to learn to transform all the impressions we have about life.

To learn to receive, we might say with pleasure, the unpleasant manifestations of our fellow human beings. Speaking scientifically about the impressions we receive and how to transform them, we can say the following: The impressions we receive correspond to Hydrogen 48.

EXTERNAL WORLD ---IMPRESSIONS---PERSONALITY

ESSENCE---MACHINE CENTERS---LIGHT—UNDERSTANDING--EGOS

Achangel Samael Logos Planetary of Mars

                                                    DIDACTIC OF SELF-KNOWLEDGE

To justify or condemn is not to understand. Those who wish to overcome their flaws must neither justify nor condemn them. It is urgent to UNDERSTAND our errors.

                                                                          PROLOGUE

Those who once frequented the temples of the Ancient Initiatic Mysteries to be secretly instructed on the eternal principles of Universal Wisdom had to pass through different stages before achieving Adeptship.

Purification, Initiation, and Perfection were the necessary steps for those who wished to cross the threshold of Resurrection.

Then, as now, it is essential that before embarking on the Path, one must have the necessary preparation to face the difficulties and overcome the weaknesses that will inevitably arise along the way.

Anyone who approaches these Gnostic Studies with the pretext of conquering great powers, of awakening to the unknown immediately, is doomed to failure.

Before beginning the Path, we must rid ourselves of all burdens that are useless and superfluous, of something as terrible and heavy as our own subjectivism. We must purify our minds by eliminating our psychological plurality, our defects. How? By dying to ourselves from moment to moment.

But to achieve success in this endeavor, we must possess the knowledge of the appropriate Body of Doctrine to be able to fully engage in the Work with the first factor of the Revolution of Consciousness: dying.

Only with death does the new come. The topics included in this book will show us the unique way to achieve this purification, allowing us to one day possess the true Universal Wisdom of all Perfection, provided we put into practice, from this very moment, the knowledge offered by the work of Samael Aun Weor, which offers us this "Didactic of Self-Knowledge."

To do this, we must face the reality of the facts with a fresh mind, free from the obstacles of materialistic skepticism, which originates in the lie of those who have an excessively high opinion of themselves.

The stark reality is that events may be repeating themselves again and again, but what we must change is our attitude toward such circumstances.

We need to change our attitude toward existence, but one cannot change

one's attitude toward life without eliminating those harmful elements that one carries in one's psyche; that is, we need to know ourselves deeply. If we know ourselves, we discover our errors, and if we discover them, we eliminate them, and if we eliminate them, we awaken, and if we awaken, we come to know that which is not of time, that which is Truth.

Certainly, there is a harmful element within us that is an obstacle to the acquisition of true happiness: the false personality. The Being is happy, immensely blissful, when one eliminates the false personality.

Obviously, we need to bring about a change within ourselves. For this purpose, we must continue studying this Compendium, this "Didactic of Self-Knowledge": putting into practice what the V.M. Samael Aun Weor pointed out to us in his works "Treatise on Revolutionary Psychology" and "The Great Rebellion." Even then, he told us:

"Thus, if we truly want a radical change, the first thing we must understand is that each of us is at a certain Level of Being." What is our Level of Being? It would not be possible to move to another level if we ignore the state in which we find ourselves.

Certainly, inner work on oneself refers emphatically to the various psychological states of Consciousness. Within our Psychological Country, each person has their companions, their egos; these will lead them to where they must lead them according to their psychological characteristics.

If we truly want to change, we urgently and without delay need to radically modify these mistaken states of consciousness.

Transforming mechanical reactions is possible through logical confrontation and intimate self-reflection. One can change the nature of the unpleasant events that happen to us when one is inwardly purified.

Those who never correct their absurd psychological states, believing themselves to be very strong, become victims of circumstances. One can change inwardly when one truly manages to modify their reactions to the various events that befall them daily.

It is evident that those who have no interest in observing themselves also do not wish to work toward achieving a true radical transformation. The true knowledge that can truly bring about a fundamental inner change within us is based on direct self-observation.

Observation is a means to modify the mechanical conditions of the world.

Inner self-observation is a means to change inwardly.

But the process of change, of dissolution, must be methodical, didactic, and even dialectical; otherwise, we would find ourselves disoriented. We need to become self-aware of our own thoughts, our own feelings, and the effects that others produce in us.

Obviously, the work of disintegrating the elements of the false personality is often very difficult. Impatience in these studies harms those who are beginning them. If they want to make serious progress, they must become serious. A serious person who has not acquired patience is inconceivable. Jesus Christ said, "In patience you will possess your souls."

What do you mean by transformation? To become different creatures. The most serious thing is that if one identifies with the false personality, if one lives in it, one fails.

The disintegration of certain errors within us is not merely an intellectual matter. Sometimes it requires going through great emotional crises; it requires supreme repentance, and pain.

To achieve Self-Transformation, to attain it, continuity of purpose is indispensable. When a Permanent Center of Consciousness has not been established within us, there is a lack of continuity of purpose. But when a Magnetic Center has been established at the core of the Essence, then there is continuity. Normally, the Magnetic Center of our own existence is located in the false personality.

The personality itself is Pure Energy, but when the mechanical egos come to use that Energy, it becomes the false personality. But if we disintegrate such Psychic Aggregates, it is no longer false; it is an instrument for working.

Personality must be balanced with Essence; otherwise, there is imbalance.

If there is no balance between Being and Knowing, there can be no perfect understanding.

When Being is greater than Knowing, we find a "stupid saint."

When Knowing is greater than Being, there is an "intellectual rascal."

One establishes the balance between Being and Knowing through Meditation, through the Intimate Dialectic of Being, through the Dialectic of Consciousness.

Proper self-observation is an indispensable premise for delving into Psychological Death. Only through Death will we attain a new Life. Giving rise to a new life is a process of Creation, and all creation is sexual, as was the force that brought us into this world. Only conscious sexual energy will make the Great Change within us possible. With Sex, our Work, our intimate transformation, concludes.

Similarly, this Compendium concludes with a chapter dedicated to the study of Sexology, since it is necessary to know how to use the energies that flow within the human organism.

The Aquarian ascetic seeks Sex because he considers Sex to be that marvelous power that can radically transform him. We need to make a Revolution of Consciousness, to make a radical transformation. Within each of us, there exist extraordinary powers that lie dormant, latent, and we need to awaken them. activite them, awaken them.

We must rekindle the flame of the Spirit with the power of Love. Unfortunately, people don't understand what we are saying because they are asleep.

As a result of so much work, a different creature finally emerges, terribly divine, deep within each of us. That is why it has been said that through Death, transformation begins.

When one establishes this Gnostic Teaching of the "Didactic of Self-Knowledge" in their mind and heart, dear reader, they understand the need to sacrifice many things, the need to fight for many causes...

We will start next with the Transformation of Impressions.

Blessings in the Holy Name of Adonai

                                                                         CHAPTER XXX. .

                                                 THE PERMANENT CENTER OF GRAVITY

Without true individuality, continuity of purpose is impossible.

If the psychological individual doesn't exist, if many people live within each of us, if there is no responsible subject, it would be absurd to demand continuity of purpose from anyone.

We know very well that many people live within one person, so the full sense of responsibility doesn't truly exist within us.

What a particular "I" affirms at a given moment cannot be taken seriously due to the concrete fact that any other "I" can affirm the exact opposite at any other time.

The serious thing about all this is that many people believe they possess a sense of moral responsibility and deceive themselves by claiming to always be the same.

There are people who, at any moment in their lives, come to Gnostic studies, radiate with the force of longing, become enthusiastic about esoteric work, and even swear to dedicate their entire existence to these matters.

One cannot help but feel great joy upon hearing such devoted and undeniably sincere people speak.

However, this idyll doesn't last long. One day, for one reason or another, just or unjust, simple or complicated, the person withdraws from Gnosis, abandons the work, and to right the wrong, or trying to justify themselves, joins some other mystical organization, thinking they are now better off.

All this coming and going, this incessant changing of schools, sects, and religions, is due to the multiplicity of egos within us that struggle among themselves for supremacy.

Since each ego possesses its own criteria, its own mind, its own ideas, this change of opinion, this constant fluctuation from one organization to another, from one ideal to the next, is perfectly normal.

The individual, in and of themselves, is nothing more than a machine that serves as a vehicle for one ego, and then for another. Some mystical selves deceive themselves; after leaving one sect or another, they decide to believe they are gods, they shine like will-o'-the-wisps, and finally they disappear.

There are people who briefly dabble in esoteric work, and then, the moment another ego intervenes, they abandon these studies altogether and allow themselves to be swallowed up by life.

Since a multitude of egos exist within us, a permanent center of gravity is impossible.

It's only natural that not everyone achieves profound self-realization. We know that the intimate self-realization of the being requires continuity of purpose, and since it's very difficult to find someone with a permanent center of gravity, it's not surprising that it's rare for someone to reach deep inner self-realization.

It's normal for someone to become enthusiastic about esoteric work and then abandon it; what's unusual is for someone not to abandon the work and to reach the goal.

Certainly, and in the name of truth, we affirm that the Sun is conducting a very complicated and terribly difficult laboratory experiment.

Within the intellectual animal mistakenly called man, there exist germs that, if properly developed, can become Solar men.

However, it is worth clarifying that it is not certain that these germs will develop; normally, they degenerate and are unfortunately lost.

In any case, the aforementioned germs that are to transform us into Solar men need a suitable environment, for it is well known that a seed in a sterile medium does not germinate; it perishes.

For the true seed of man, deposited in our sexual glands, to germinate, continuity of purpose and a normal physical body are necessary.

If scientists continue experimenting with the endocrine glands, any possibility of the development of the aforementioned germs may be lost.

If we do not work on ourselves, we will regress and degenerate appallingly.

The experiment the Sun is conducting in nature's laboratory, besides being difficult, has certainly yielded very few results.

Creating Solar beings is only possible when true cooperation exists within each of us.

The creation of Solar beings is impossible if we do not first establish a permanent center of gravity within ourselves.

How could we have continuity of purpose if we do not establish this center of gravity in our psyche?

Any race created by the Sun certainly has no other objective in nature than to serve the interests of this creation and the Solar experiment.

If the Sun fails in its experiment, it loses all interest in such a race, and it is, in fact, condemned to destruction and involution.

Each of the races that have existed on the face of the Earth has served the Solar experiment. From each race, the Sun has achieved some triumphs, reaping small groups of Solar beings.

When a race has borne fruit, it gradually disappears or perishes violently through great catastrophes. The creation of Solar men is possible when one strives to become independent of lunar forces. There is no doubt that all these selves we carry within our psyche are exclusively lunar in nature.

It would be impossible to free ourselves from lunar influence if we did not first establish a permanent center of gravity within ourselves.

How could we dissolve the entirety of the pluralized ego if we lack continuity of purpose? How could we have continuity of purpose without having first established a permanent center of gravity in our psyche?

Since the current race, instead of becoming independent of lunar influence, has lost all interest in Solar intelligence, it has unquestionably condemned itself to involution and degeneration.

It is not possible for true humanity to emerge through evolutionary mechanics. We know well that evolution and its twin sister, involution, are merely two laws that constitute the mechanical axis of all nature. Evolution occurs up to a perfectly defined point, and then the involutionary process begins; every rise is followed by a fall, and vice versa. ( physically Speacking).

We are merely machines controlled by different egos. We serve the economy of nature; we do not possess a defined individuality, as many pseudo-esotericists and pseudo-occultists mistakenly assume.

We urgently need to change so that the seeds of humanity may bear fruit.

Only by working on ourselves with true continuity of purpose and a complete sense of moral responsibility can we become Solar beings. This implies dedicating our entire existence to esoteric work on ourselves.

Those who hope to reach the Solar state through the mechanics of evolution are deceiving themselves and, in fact, condemning themselves to involutive degeneration.

In esoteric work, we cannot afford to be fickle; those with shifting ideas, those who work on their psyche today and allow themselves to be swallowed up by life tomorrow, those who seek evasions and justifications to abandon esoteric work will degenerate and regress.

Some postpone their mistakes, leaving everything for tomorrow while they improve their financial situation, without considering that the Solar experiment is something very different from their personal opinions and their well-known plans.

It's not so easy to become a Solar man when we carry the Moon within us (the Ego is lunar).

The Earth has two moons; the second one is called Lilith and is located a little farther away than the white moon.

Astronomers often see Lilith as a lentil because it is very small. That is the black moon.

The most sinister forces of the Ego reach Earth from Lilith and produce subhuman and bestial psychological results.

The crimes of the tabloids, the most monstrous murders in history, the most unsuspected crimes, etc., etc., etc., are due to Lilith's vibrational waves.

The double lunar influence, represented in human beings by the Ego they carry within, makes us a true failure.

If we do not see the urgency of dedicating our entire existence to working on ourselves in order to free ourselves from the double lunar force, we will end up swallowed by the Moon, regressing, degenerating more and more into certain states that we could well describe as unconscious and subconscious.

The serious thing about all this is that we do not possess true individuality. If we had a permanent center of gravity, we would truly work seriously until we achieved the Solar state. There are so many excuses surrounding these matters, so many evasions, so many fascinating attractions, that it often becomes almost impossible to grasp the urgency of esoteric work.

However, with the margin of free will we possess, along with the Gnostic teachings geared toward practical work, could serve as a foundation for our noble purposes related to the Solar experiment.

The fickle mind doesn't understand what we're saying here; it reads this chapter and then forgets it. Another book comes along, and another, and in the end, we end up joining any institution that sells us a passport to heaven, that speaks to us in a more optimistic light, that assures us of comforts in the afterlife.

That's how people are: mere puppets controlled by invisible strings, mechanical dolls with fickle ideas and no continuity of purpose.

                                                                         CHAPTER XXXI.

                                                          THE GNOSTIC ESOTERIC WORK

It is urgent to study Gnosis and use the practical ideas presented in this work to work seriously on oneself.

However, we cannot work on ourselves with the intention of dissolving this or that "I" without having observed it beforehand.

Self-observation allows a ray of light to penetrate our interior.

Any "I" expresses itself in the head in one way, in the heart in another, and in the genitals in yet another.

We need to observe the "I" that we find trapped at any given moment; it is urgent to see it in each of these three centers of our organism.

In relation to other people, if we are alert and vigilant like a sentry in times of war, we discover ourselves.

Do you remember when your vanity was wounded? Your pride? What upset you most during the day? Why did you feel that upset? What was its secret cause? Study this, observe your head, heart, and sexuality... Practical life is a wonderful school; in our interactions, we can discover those I"s" we carry within us.

Any setback, any incident, can lead us, through intimate self-observation, to the discovery of an "I," be it self-love, envy, jealousy, anger, greed, suspicion, slander, lust, etc., etc., etc.

We need to know ourselves before we can know others. It is urgent to learn to see things from another's point of view.

If we put ourselves in others' shoes, we discover that the psychological defects we attribute to others are abundant within ourselves. Loving one's neighbor is essential, but one cannot truly love others without first learning to empathize with them in esoteric practice.

Cruelty will continue to exist on the face of the earth until we have learned to put ourselves in others' shoes.

But if one lacks the courage to see oneself, how can one empathize with others?

Why should we see only the negative aspects of other people?

A mechanical antipathy towards someone we've just met indicates that we don't know how to put ourselves in their shoes, that we don't love our neighbor, that our conscience is too dormant.

Do we find a certain person very unlikeable? Why? Perhaps they drink? Let's examine ourselves... Are we sure of our own virtue? Are we sure we aren't carrying within us the "self" of drunkenness?

It would be better if, upon seeing a drunkard acting foolishly, we said: "That's me, what a fool I am." You are an honest and virtuous woman, and that's why you dislike a certain lady; you feel antipathy towards her. Why? Are you very self-assured? Do you believe that within you there is no lustful "I"? Do you think that this lady, discredited by her scandals and lasciviousness, is perverse? Are you sure that the lust and perversity you see in that woman do not exist within you? It would be better if you observed yourself intimately and, in deep meditation, took the place of that woman you abhor. It is urgent to value the esoteric Gnostic work; it is essential to understand and appreciate it if we truly yearn for radical change. It is essential to know how to love our fellow human beings, to study Gnosis, and to bring this teaching to all people; otherwise, we will fall into selfishness. If one dedicates oneself to the esoteric  work oneself, but he doesn't share the teachings with others; his inner progress becomes very difficult due to a lack of love for his neighbor.

"Whoever gives will receive, and the more they give, the more they will receive; but from whoever gives nothing, even what they have will be taken away." That is the Law.

                                                                          CHAPTER XXXII

                                                                        PRAYER AT WORK

Observation, Judgment, and Execution are the three basic factors of dissolution. First: one observes. Second: one judge . Third: one executes.

Spies in war are first observed; second, they are judge; third, they are shot.

In interrelation, there is self-discovery and self-revelation. Whoever renounces coexistence with their fellow human beings also renounces self-discovery.

Any incident in life, however insignificant it may seem, undoubtedly has as its cause an intimate actor within us, a psychic aggregate, an "I."

Self-discovery is possible when we find ourselves in a state of alert perception, alert novelty.

The "I," caught red-handed, must be carefully observed in our brain, heart, and sexuality.

Any lustful ego might manifest in the heart as love, in the brain as an ideal, but by focusing on sex, we would feel a certain unmistakable morbid excitement.

The judgment of any ego must be definitive. We need to put it in the dock and judge it mercilessly.

Any evasion, justification, or consideration must be eliminated if we truly want to become aware of the ego we long to eradicate from our psyche.

Execution is different; it wouldn't be possible to execute any ego without having previously observed and judged it.

Prayer in psychological work is fundamental for dissolution. We need a power superior to the mind if we truly wish to disintegrate any ego.

The mind by itself could never disintegrate any ego; this is irrefutable.

To pray is to converse with God. We must appeal to God the Mother in our innermost being if we truly wish to disintegrate the ego. He who does not love his Mother, the ungrateful child, will fail in the work on himself.

Each of us has our own particular, individual Divine Mother; she, in herself, is a part of our own Being, but a derivative one.

All ancient peoples worshipped "God the Mother" in the deepest part of our Being. The feminine principle of the Eternal is Isis, Mary, Tonantzin, Cybele, Rhea, Adonia, Insoberta, etc., etc., etc.

If in the merely physical realm we have a father and a mother, in the deepest part of our Being we also have our Father who is in secret and our Divine Mother Kundalini.

There are as many Fathers in Heaven as there are people on earth. God the Mother in our own intimacy is the feminine aspect of our Father who is in secret.

He and She are certainly the two higher parts of our innermost Being. Undoubtedly, He and She are our very Real Being beyond the "I" of Psychology.

He unfolds in Her and commands, directs, and instructs. She eliminates the undesirable elements that we carry within us, provided we continually work on ourselves.

When we have died radically, when all undesirable elements have been eliminated after much conscious work and voluntary suffering, we will merge and integrate with the "FATHER-MOTHER." Then we will be terribly divine Gods, beyond good and evil.

Our particular, individual Divine Mother, through her fiery powers, can reduce to cosmic dust any of those many "I's" that has been previously observed and judged.( and comprehended through deep meditation)

In no way is a specific formula necessary to pray to our inner Divine Mother. We must be very natural and simple when addressing HER. The child who speaks to his mother never has special formulas; he says what comes from his heart, and that is all.

No "I" dissolves instantly; our Divine Mother must work and even suffer greatly before achieving the annihilation of any "I."

Become introverted, direct your prayer inward, seeking within yourselves your Divine Lady, and speak to her with sincere supplications. Beg her to disintegrate that "I" which you have previously observed and judged.

The sense of intimate self-observation, as it develops, will allow you to verify the progressive advancement of your work.

Understanding and discernment are fundamental; however, something more is needed if we truly wish to disintegrate the "I."

The mind can afford to label any defect, transfer it from one department to another, display it, hide it, etc., but it can never fundamentally alter it.

A special power, superior to the mind, is needed—a fiery power capable of reducing any defect to ashes. Stella Maris, our Divine Mother, possesses this power; she can pulverize any psychological defect. Our Divine Mother dwells within us, beyond the body, emotions, and mind. She herself is a fiery power superior to the mind. Our particular, individual Cosmic Mother possesses Wisdom, Love, and Power. In her, absolute perfection exists.

Good intentions and their constant repetition are useless; they lead nowhere. It would be pointless to repeat, "I will not be lustful"; the egos of lust will still exist in the very depths of our psyche. It would be pointless to repeat daily, "I will no longer be angry." The egos of anger will still exist in our psychological depths. It would be pointless to say daily, "I will no longer be greedy." The "selves" of greed would continue to exist in the various depths of our psyche.

It would be useless to withdraw from the world and shut ourselves away in a convent or live in a cave; the "selves", the egos within us would continue to exist. Some cave-dwelling anchorites, through rigorous discipline, reached the ecstasy of saints and were taken to heaven, where they saw and heard things beyond human comprehension; however, the "selves" continued to exist within them. Undoubtedly, the Essence can escape the "i" through rigorous discipline and experience ecstasy; however, after this bliss, it returns to the interior of the "ego." Those who have become accustomed to ecstasy without having dissolved the "Ego" believe they have already achieved liberation. They deceive themselves into believing they are Masters and even enter into submerged Involution.

We would never speak out against mystical rapture, against ecstasy and the happiness of the Soul in the absence of the EGO. We only wish to emphasize the need to dissolve "I's" to achieve final liberation.

The Essence of any disciplined anchorite, accustomed to escaping the "I," repeats this feat after the death of the physical body, enjoys ecstasy for a time, and then returns like the Genie in Aladdin's lamp to the inside of the bottle, to the Ego, to the Self. then returns like the Genie in Aladdin's lamp to the inside of the bottle, to the Ego, to the I.

Then they have no choice but to return to a new physical body, with the purpose of repeating their life on the stage of existence. Many mystics who passed away in the caves of the Himalayas, in Central Asia, are now ordinary, common people in this world, even though their followers still adore and venerate them.

Any attempt at liberation, however grand, if it does not take into account the need to dissolve the Ego, is doomed to failure. 

Samael Aun Weor-Kalki Avatar of the of the Aquarius Age

                                                                     CHAPTER XXVIII

                                                                           THE WILL

The "Great Work" is, above all, the creation of man by himself, through self-disciplined efforts and voluntary suffering.

The "Great Work" is the inner conquest of ourselves, of our true freedom in God.

We urgently need, without delay, to disintegrate all those "Egos" that live within us if we truly desire the perfect emancipation of the Will.

Nicolas Flamel and Ramon Llull, both poor, liberated their wills and performed countless astonishing psychological feats.

Agrippa never reached more than the first part of the "Great Work" and died painfully, struggling to disintegrate his "Egos" in order to possess himself and secure his independence.

The perfect emancipation of the will assures the wise person absolute dominion over Fire, Air, Water, and Earth.

Many students of contemporary psychology will find what we stated above regarding the sovereign power of the emancipated will exaggerated; however, the Bible speaks wonders of Moses.

According to Philo, Moses was an Initiate in the land of the Pharaohs on the banks of the Nile, a Priest of Osiris, a cousin of the Pharaoh, and educated between the pillars of Isis, the Divine Mother, and of Osiris, our Father who dwells in secret.

Moses was a descendant of the Patriarch Abraham, the great Chaldean Magician, and of the highly respected Isaac.

Moses, the man who unleashed the electric power of the will, possesses the gift of miracles; this is known by both the Divine and human beings. It is written.

Everything that the Holy Scriptures say about this Hebrew leader is certainly extraordinary, wondrous.

Moses transforms his staff into a serpent, transforms one of his hands into a leper's hand, and then restores it to life.

The test of the burning bush has made his power clear; the people understand, kneel, and prostrate themselves.

Moses uses a Magic Staff, emblem of royal power, of the priestly power of the Initiate in the Great Mysteries of Life and Death.

Before Pharaoh, Moses turns the water of the Nile into blood; the fish die, the sacred river is infected, the Egyptians cannot drink from it, and the Nile's irrigation water spills blood across the fields.

Moses does more; he causes millions of disproportionate, gigantic, monstrous frogs to appear, emerging from the river and invading the houses. Then, at his command, an indication of a free and sovereign will, those horrible frogs disappear.

But Pharaoh does not let the Israelites go free. Moses performs new miracles: he covers the earth with filth, conjures up swarms of disgusting, foul flies, which he then has the audacity to banish.

He unleashes a dreadful plague, and all the flocks except those of the Jews perish.

Taking soot from the oven—says the Holy Scriptures—he throws it into the air, and, falling upon the Egyptians, it causes pustules and ulcers.

Extending his famous Magic Staff, Moses makes hail rain down from the sky, which mercilessly destroys and kills. Then he unleashes a fiery lightning bolt, a terrifying thunderclap resounds, and it rains down dreadfully; then, with a gesture, he restores calm.

However, Pharaoh remains inflexible. Moses, with a tremendous stroke of his magic staff, conjures up swarms of locusts as if by magic, then darkness descends. Another stroke of the staff, and everything returns to its original order.

The ending of that entire Old Testament biblical drama is well known: Jehovah intervenes, causing the death of all the firstborn of the Egyptians, and Pharaoh has no choice but to let the Hebrews go.

Later, Moses uses his magic staff to part the waters of the Red Sea and cross them on dry land.

When the Egyptian warriors rush across, pursuing the Israelites, Moses, with a gesture, causes the waters to close again, swallowing the pursuers.

Undoubtedly, many pseudo-occultists, upon reading all this, would like to do the same, to have the same powers as Moses. However, this is more than impossible as long as the Will remains trapped within each and every one of those "I's" that we carry in the various layers of our psyche.

The Essence embedded within the "Ego" is the Genie in Aladdin's lamp, yearning for freedom... Freed, such a Genie can perform miracles. The Essence is "Will-Consciousness" unfortunately being processed by virtue of our own conditioning.

When the Will is liberated, it blends or merges, thus becoming integrated with the Universal Will, and thereby becoming sovereign.

The individual Will, fused with the Universal Will, can perform all the miracles of Moses.

There are three kinds of acts:

A) Those that correspond to the Law of Accidents.

B) Those that belong to the Law of Recurrence, actions always repeated in each existence.

C) Actions intentionally determined by the Conscious Will.

Undoubtedly, only those who have liberated their Will through the death of the "I" can perform new acts born of their free will.

The common, everyday acts of humanity are always the result of the Law of Recurrence or the mere product of mechanical accidents.

Whoever possesses a truly free Will can create new circumstances; whoever has their Will trapped within the "Pluralized Self" is a victim of circumstances. Throughout the biblical texts, there is a marvelous display of High Magic, clairvoyance, prophecy, miracles, transfigurations, and resurrections of the dead, whether by insufflation, laying on of hands, or simply gazing at the bridge of the nose, etc., etc., etc.

The Bible abounds with descriptions of massage, sacred oil, magnetic passes, applying a little saliva to the afflicted area, reading other people's thoughts, transportation, apparitions, words from heaven, etc., etc., etc.—true marvels of the liberated, emancipated, sovereign Conscious Will.

Witches? Sorcerers? Black Magicians? They abound like weeds; yet these are neither Saints, nor Prophets, nor Adepts of the White Brotherhood.

No one could attain "True Enlightenment," nor exercise the Absolute Priesthood of Conscious Will, without first having radically died to themselves, here and now.

There are people want to perform the same yet they never bother to observe themselves, to know themselves, to disintegrate those psychic aggregates, those "Egos" within which the Will, the Essence, is trapped.

Such people are obviously doomed to failure. They are people who covet the faculties of the Saints, but who are in no way willing to die to themselves.

Eliminating errors is something magical, marvelous in itself, which implies rigorous psychological self-observation.

Exercising power is possible when the marvelous power of the Will is radically liberated.

Unfortunately, because people have their will entangled within each "I," it is obviously divided into multiple wills, each processed according to its own conditioning.

It is clear to understand that each "I" therefore possesses its own particular, unconscious will.

The countless wills entangled within the "Egos" frequently clash with each other, thus making us powerless, weak, miserable, victims of circumstances, and incapable.

                                                                          CHAPTER XXIX

                                                                           DECAPITATION

As one works on oneself, one comes to understand more and more the need to radically eliminate from one's inner nature all that makes us so ugly.

The worst circumstances of life, the most critical situations, the most difficult events, always prove wonderful for intimate self-discovery.

In those unexpected, critical moments, the most secret egos always surface when we least expect it; if we are alert, we will undoubtedly discover ourselves.

The most tranquil periods of life are precisely the least favorable for working on oneself.

There are moments in life that are too complicated, when one has a marked tendency to easily identify with events and completely forget oneself; in those moments, one do foolish things that lead nowhere. If one were alert, if in those very moments, instead of losing one's mind, one remembered oneself, one would discover with astonishment certain I “S” whose existence one never had the slightest suspicion of.

The sense of intimate self-observation is atrophied in every human being; by working diligently, by observing oneself moment by moment, this sense will develop progressively.

As the sense of self-observation continues to develop through continuous use, we will become increasingly capable of directly perceiving those I " S " about which we never had any information related to their existence. Faced with the sense of intimate self-observation, each of the I"S" that dwell within us truly assumes this or that figure secretly akin to the flaw it personifies. Undoubtedly, the image of each of these egos has a certain unmistakable psychological flavor through which we instinctively apprehend, capture, and grasp its innermost nature and the flaw that characterizes it.

Initially, the esotericist doesn't know where to begin, faced with the need to work on themselves, but finds themselves completely disoriented.

By taking advantage of critical moments, the most unpleasant situations, the most adverse instants, if we are alert, we will discover our outstanding flaws, the egos that we must urgently disintegrate.

Sometimes it can begin with anger or egotism, or with that unfortunate second of lust, etc., etc., etc.

It is necessary to pay attention, above all, to our daily psychological states if we truly want a definitive change.

Before going to bed, it's wise to examine the day's events, the embarrassing situations, Aristophanes's boisterous laughter, and Socrates's subtle smile.

We may have hurt someone with a laugh, perhaps we may have made someone ill with a smile or an inappropriate glance.

Let us remember that in pure esotericism, good is everything that is in its place, bad is everything that is out of place.

Water in its proper place is good, but if it were to flood the house, it would be out of place, causing damage; it would be bad and harmful.

Fire in the kitchen, in its proper place, is not only useful but good; out of place, burning the living room furniture, it would be bad and harmful.

Any virtue, however holy, is good in its proper place, but bad and harmful out of place. With virtues, we can harm others. It is essential to put virtues in their proper place. What would you say about a priest preaching the word of the Lord inside a brothel? What would you say about a meek and tolerant man blessing a gang of assailants who were trying to rape his wife and daughters? What would you say about that kind of tolerance taken to excess? What would you think about the charitable attitude of a man who, instead of bringing food home, distributed his money among beggars of vice? What would you think about the helpful man who, in a given moment, lent a dagger to a murderer?

Remember, dear reader, that crime also hides among the cadences of verse. There is much virtue in the wicked and much wickedness in the virtuous.

Incredibly, even within the very perfume of prayer, crime also hides.

Crime disguises itself as a saint, uses the finest virtues, presents itself as a martyr, and even officiates in sacred temples. As our capacity for intimate self-observation develops through continuous use, we can begin to see all those "selves" that form the basic foundation of our individual temperament, be it sanguine or nervous, phlegmatic or choleric.

Believe it or not, dear reader, behind the temperament we possess, hidden in the deepest recesses of our psyche, lie the most execrable diabolical creations.

Seeing such creations, observing those monstrosities of hell within which our very consciousness is imprisoned, becomes possible with the ever-progressive development of our capacity for intimate self-observation.

As long as a man has not dissolved these creations of hell, these aberrations of himself, undoubtedly, deep down, in the very core of his being, he will continue to be something that should not exist, a deformity, an abomination.

The most serious aspect of all this is that the abominable person is unaware of his own abomination; he believes himself to be beautiful, just, a good person, and even complains about the lack of understanding from others, laments the ingratitude of his fellow human beings, says that they don't understand him, cries claiming that they owe him, that they have paid him with dirty money, etc., etc., etc.

The capacity for intimate self-observation allows us to verify for ourselves, directly, the secret work by which, at any given time, we are dissolving this or that ego (this or that psychological defect), possibly discovered under difficult circumstances and when we least suspected it.

Have you ever thought in your life about what pleases or displeases you most? Have you ever reflected on the secret springs of your actions? Why do you want a beautiful house? Why do you desire a state-of-the-art car? Why do you always want to be fashionable? Why do you yearn to avoid greed? What offended you most at a particular moment? What flattered you most yesterday? Why did you feel superior to so-and-so at a certain time? When did you feel superior to someone? Why did you become conceited when recounting your triumphs? Couldn't you remain silent when people were gossiping about someone you knew? Did you accept the glass of liquor out of courtesy? Did you accept the cigarette, perhaps even though you didn't have the habit, possibly out of a sense of politeness or manliness? Are you sure you were sincere in that conversation? And when you justify yourself, when you praise yourself, when you recount your triumphs and repeat what you previously told others, did you realize you were vain?

The sense of intimate self-observation, besides allowing you to clearly see the I you are dissolving, will also allow you to see the pathetic and definite results of your inner work.

Initially, these creations of hell, these psychic aberrations that unfortunately characterize you, are uglier and more monstrous than the most horrendous beasts that exist at the bottom of the seas or in the deepest jungles of the earth; as you advance in your work, you can demonstrate, through the sense of inner self-observation, the striking fact that these abominations are losing volume, becoming smaller...

It is interesting to know that as such bestialities decrease in size, as they lose volume and become smaller, they gain in beauty, slowly assuming the form of a child; Finally, they disintegrate, becoming cosmic dust; then the trapped Essence is freed, emancipated, awakened.

Undoubtedly, the mind cannot fundamentally alter any psychological defect; obviously, the intellect can afford to label a defect with this or that name, justify it, shift it from one level to another, etc., but it could not, by itself, annihilate or disintegrate it.

We urgently need a fiery power superior to the mind, a power capable of reducing any psychological defect to mere cosmic dust.

Fortunately, this serpentine power exists within us, this marvelous fire that the ancient medieval alchemists christened with the mysterious name of Stella Maris, the Virgin of the Sea, the Azoe of Hermes's Science, the Tonantzin of Aztec Mexico—this derivation of our own innermost being, the Mother God within, always symbolized by the sacred serpent of the Great Mysteries.

If, after having observed and deeply understood a particular psychological defect (a particular ego), we beseech our own Cosmic Mother—for each of us has our own—to disintegrate, to reduce to cosmic dust, this or that defect, this ego, the subject of our inner work, you can be certain that it will diminish in size and slowly disintegrate.

All of this naturally implies successive, ongoing, and profound work, since no ego can ever be instantaneously disintegrated. The sense of intimate self-observation will reveal the progressive advancement of the work related to the abomination we truly wish to disintegrate.

Stella Maris, though it may seem incredible, is the astral signature of human sexual potency.

Obviously, Stella Maris has the effective power to disintegrate the aberrations we carry within our psyche.

The beheading of John the Baptist invites us to reflect; no radical psychological change would be possible without first undergoing beheading.

Our own derived being, Tonantzín, Stella Maris, as an electrical power unknown to all humanity and latent in the very depths of our psyche, ostensibly possesses the power to behead any ego before final disintegration.

Stella Maris is that philosophical fire that lies dormant in all organic and inorganic matter. Psychological impulses can provoke the intensive action of such a fire, and then decapitation becomes possible.

Some egos are usually decapitated at the beginning of the psychological work, others in the middle, and the last at the end. Stella Maris, as a fiery sexual power, is fully aware of the work to be done and carries out the decapitation at the opportune moment, at the right instant.

As long as the disintegration of all these psychological abominations, all those lusts, all these curses, theft, envy, secret or manifest adultery, ambition for money or psychic powers, etc., has not occurred, even when  we believe ourselves to be honorable people who keep their word, sincere, courteous, charitable, beautiful on the inside, etc., but obviously we will be nothing more than whitewashed tombs, beautiful on the outside but inside filled with disgusting rot.

Bookish erudition, pseudo-wisdom, complete information about the sacred scriptures, whether from the East or the West, the North or the South, pseudo-occultism, pseudo-esotericism, the absolute certainty of being well-informed, uncompromising sectarianism with complete conviction, etc., are all useless because in reality, deep down, there is only what we ignore: creations of ego,  monstrosities that hide behind a pretty face, behind a venerable countenance, under the most holy robes of the sacred leader, etc.

We must be honest with ourselves. We must ask ourselves what we truly want. If we have come to Gnostic teachings out of mere curiosity, if what we truly desire is not to undergo beheading, then we are deceiving ourselves, defending our own decay, acting hypocritically.

In the most venerable schools of esoteric wisdom and occultism, there are many sincerely mistaken individuals who genuinely desire self-realization but are not dedicated to the disintegration of their inner abominations.

Many people assume that good intentions alone can lead to sanctification. Obviously, as long as we do not work intensely on those egos we carry within us, they will continue to exist beneath the surface of pious gaze and good conduct.

The time has come to recognize that are many people disguised in the robes of holiness; sheep in wolves' clothing; cannibals dressed in gentlemen's attire. Executioners hidden behind the sacred sign of the cross, etc.

However majestic we may appear within our temples, or within our classrooms of light and harmony, however serene and gentle our fellow human beings may see us, however reverent and humble we may seem, deep within our psyches all the abominations of hell-the ego and all the monstrosities of war continue to exist.

In Revolutionary Psychology, the need for a radical transformation becomes evident, and this is only possible by declaring war on the psychic aggregates

Fortunately, John the Baptist taught us the secret path: TO DIE TO OURSELVES THROUGH PSYCHOLOGICAL DECAPITATION.

                                                                            CHAPTER XXV

                                                                RETURN AND RECURRENCE

A man is what his life is. If a man does not change anything within himself, if he does not radically transform his life, if he does not work on himself, he is miserably wasting his time.

Death is the return to the very beginning of one's life with the possibility of repeating it again.

Much has been said in pseudo-esoteric and pseudo-occult literature on the subject of successive lives; it is better that we concern ourselves with successive existences.

The life of each one of us, with all its phases, is always the same, repeating itself from existence to existence, throughout countless centuries.

Undoubtedly, we continue in the seed of our descendants; this is something that has already been demonstrated.

The life of each one of us, in particular, is a living film that we take with us into eternity upon dying.

Each of us carries our own film with us and brings it back to project it again on the screen of a new existence.

The repetition of dramas, comedies, and tragedies is a fundamental axiom of the Law of Recurrence.

In each new existence, the same circumstances are always repeated. The actors in these ever-repeated scenes are those people who live within us, the "Selves."

If we disintegrate these actors, these "Selves" that originate the ever-repeated scenes of our lives, then the repetition of such circumstances would become more than impossible.

Obviously, without actors there can be no scenes; this is irrefutable.

This is how we can free ourselves from the Laws of Return and Recurrence; this is how we can truly become free.

Obviously, each of the characters (Selves) that we carry within us repeats the same role from existence to existence; if we disintegrate it, if the actor dies, the role ends.

By seriously reflecting on the Law of Recurrence, or the repetition of scenes in each Return, we discover, through intimate self-observation, the secret springs of this matter.

If in the past existence, at the age of twenty-five (25), we had a love affair, it is undeniable that the "I" of that affair will seek the lady of his dreams at the age of twenty-five (25) in the new existence.

If the lady in question was only fifteen (18) years old then, the "I" of that affair will seek his beloved in the new existence at the same exact age.

It becomes clear that the two "selves," both his and hers, seek each other telepathically and reunite to repeat the same love affair from their past life. Two enemies who fought to the death in their past life will seek each other out again in this new life to repeat their tragedy at the corresponding age.

If two people had a real estate dispute at the age of forty (40) in their past life, they will seek each other telepathically at the same age in this new life to repeat the same thing.

Within each of us live many people full of commitments; that is irrefutable.

A thief carries within him a den of thieves with various criminal commitments. The murderer carries within himself a "club" of murderers, and the lustful person carries in his psyche a "brothels."

The serious thing about all this is that the intellect ignores the existence of such people or "selves" within itself and of such commitments that are inevitably fulfilled. All these commitments of the selves that dwell within us occur beneath our reason.

They are facts we ignore, things that happen to us, events processed in the subconscious and unconscious.

Rightly, we have been told that everything happens to us, like rain or thunder.

We truly have the illusion of acting, yet we do nothing; it just happens to us. This is inevitable, mechanical...

Our personality is merely the instrument of different selves, through which each of these selves fulfills its commitments.

Below our cognitive capacity, many things happen; unfortunately, we are unaware of what occurs beneath our limited reason.

We believe ourselves wise when in truth we don't even know that we don't know. We are wretched logs, tossed about by the raging waves of the sea of existence.

To escape this misfortune, this unconsciousness, this lamentable state in which we find ourselves, is only possible by dying to ourselves...

How could we awaken without first dying? Only through death does the new come about! If the seed does not die, the plant does not grow.

He who truly awakens thus acquires full objectivity of his consciousness, authentic enlightenment, happiness...

                                                                         CHAPTER XXVI. .

                                                                   SELF-CONSCIOUSNESS

We have been very wisely told that we have ninety-seven percent SUBCONSCIOUSNESS and THREE PERCENT CONSCIOUSNESS.

Speaking frankly and without ambiguity, we will say that ninety-seven percent of the Essence we carry within us is bottled up, encased, tucked away inside each of the egos that together constitute the "I."

Obviously, the Essence or Consciousness trapped within each ego is processed according to its own conditioning.

Any disintegrated ego releases a certain percentage of Consciousness. The emancipation or liberation of the Essence or Consciousness would be impossible without the disintegration of each ego.

The greater the number of disintegrated egos, the greater the Self-Awareness. The fewer the disintegrated egos, the lower the percentage of awakened Consciousness.

The awakening of Consciousness is only possible by dissolving the ego, by dying to itself, here and now.

Undoubtedly, while the Essence or Consciousness is encased within each of the egos we carry within us, it remains dormant, in a subconscious state. It is urgent to transform the subconscious into the conscious, and this is only possible by annihilating the egos; by dying to oneself.

It is not possible to awaken without having first died to oneself. Those who try to awaken first and then die have no real experience of what they claim; they resolutely march down the path of error.

Newborn children are marvelous; they possess full self-awareness; they are completely awake.

Within the body of the newborn child, the Essence is reintegrated, and this gives the child its beauty.

We are not saying that one hundred percent of the Essence or Consciousness is reintegrated in the newborn, but rather the three percent that is free and not normally trapped among the egos.

However, this percentage of free Essence reintegrated within the organism of newborn children gives them full self-awareness, lucidity, and so on.

Adults look at the newborn with pity, thinking that the child is unconscious, but they are sadly mistaken.

The newborn sees the adult as they truly are: unconscious, cruel, perverse, etc.

The newborn's egos come and go, circling the crib, wanting to enter the new body, but because the newborn has not yet formed a personality, every attempt by the egos to enter the new body proves impossible.

Sometimes the infants are frightened by these phantoms or egos approaching their crib and then scream and cry, but the adults don't understand this and assume the child is sick, hungry, or thirsty; such is the unconsciousness of adults.

As the new personality forms, the egos from previous existences gradually penetrate the new body.

When all the egos have been reintegrated, we appear in the world with that horrible inner ugliness that characterizes us; then, we wander around like sleepwalkers, always unconscious.

When we die, three things go to the grave: 1) The physical body. 2) The organic life force. 3) The personality.

The life force, like a ghost, gradually disintegrates before the grave as the physical body also disintegrates.

The personality is subconscious or infra-conscious; it enters and leaves the grave as it pleases, rejoices when mourners bring it flowers, loves its family, and very slowly dissolves until it becomes cosmic dust.

That which continues beyond the grave is the EGO, the pluralized I, the "me," a host of demons within which the Essence, the Consciousness, is trapped, returning in its own time and place, reintegrating itself.

It is regrettable that when the child's new personality is formed, the egos are also reintegrated.

                                                                            CHAPTER XXVII.

                                                THE TAX COLLECTOR AND THE PHARISEE

Reflecting a little on the various circumstances of life, it is well worth seriously understanding the foundations upon which we rest.

One person rests on their position, another on money, yet another on prestige, that one on their past, yet another on this or that title, etc., etc., etc.

The most curious thing is that we all, whether rich or beggar, need each other and live off each other, even though we may be puffed up with pride and vanity.

Let us think for a moment about what can be taken from us. What would our fate be in a revolution of blood and liquor? What would become of the foundations upon which we rest? Woe to us, we believe ourselves to be very strong, and yet we are frighteningly weak! The "I" that feels itself to be the foundation upon which we rest must be dissolved if we truly yearn for authentic Bliss.

Such an "I" underestimates others, feels superior to everyone, more perfect in every way, richer, more intelligent, more experienced in life, and so on.

It is very fitting to quote now that parable of Jesus the Great Kabir about the two men who were praying. It was told to some who trusted in themselves as righteous and looked down on others.

Jesus Christ said: “Two men went up to the temple to pray, one a Pharisee and the other a tax collector. The Pharisee stood and prayed thus with himself, ‘God, I thank you that I am not like other men, extortionists, unjust, adulterers, or even like this tax collector. I fast twice a week; I give tithes of all that I get.’ But the tax collector, standing far off, would not even lift up his eyes to heaven, but beat his breast, saying, ‘God, be merciful to me, a sinner!’ I tell you, this man went down to his house justified rather than the other. For everyone who exalts himself will be humbled, and he who humbles himself will be exalted.” (Luke 18:10-14)

Beginning to realize our own nothingness and misery is absolutely impossible as long as the concept of “More” exists within us. Examples: I am more just than that person, more wise than so-and-so, more virtuous than such-and-such,  more richer, more experienced in the ways of life, more chaste, more dutiful, etc., etc., etc.

It is not possible for a rich to enter the kingdom of heaven, it being easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle. " while that "More" complex exists within us.

"It is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle than for a rich person to enter the kingdom of God."

The idea that your school is the best and my neighbor's is worthless; that your religion is the only true one, that so-and-so's wife is a terrible spouse and mine is a saint; that my friend Robert is a drunkard and I am a very sensible and teetotal man, etc., etc., etc., is what makes us feel rich; which is why we are all the "camels" of the biblical parable in relation to esoteric work.

It is urgent to observe ourselves moment by moment in order to clearly understand the foundations upon which we rest.

When one discovers what offends them most at any given moment; the annoyance caused by this or that; then one discovers the bases upon which they psychologically rest.

These bases constitute, according to the Christian Gospel, "the sands upon which he built his house."

It is necessary to carefully note how and when one has looked down on others, feeling superior perhaps because of a title, social position, acquired experience, money, etc.

It is a serious matter to feel rich, superior to so-and-so for this or that reason. Such people cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven.

It is good to discover what flatters one, what satisfies one's vanity; this will reveal the foundations upon which we rely.

However, this kind of observation should not be merely theoretical; we must be practical and observe ourselves carefully and directly, from moment to moment.

When one begins to understand one's own misery and nothingness; when one abandons delusions of grandeur; when one discovers the folly of so many titles, honors, and vain superiorities over our fellow human beings, it is an unmistakable sign that one is beginning to change.

One cannot change if one closes oneself off to what one says: "My house," "My money," "My possessions." "My job." "My virtues." "My intellectual abilities." "My artistic abilities." "My knowledge." "My prestige," etc., etc., etc.

This clinging to "Mine," to "Me," is more than enough to prevent us from recognizing our own nothingness and inner misery.

One is astonished by the spectacle of a fire or a shipwreck; then desperate people often seize things that are laughable; things of no importance.

Poor people! They find comfort in these things, they rest in trivialities, they cling to that which has no importance whatsoever.

To feel oneself through external things, to base oneself on them, is equivalent to being in a state of absolute unconsciousness.

The feeling of "BEING" (the REAL BEING) is only possible by dissolving all those "SELVES" that we carry within us; before that, such a feeling is more than impossible.

Unfortunately, the worshippers of the "EGO" do not accept this; they believe themselves to be gods; they think they already possess those "Glorious Bodies" of which Paul of Tarsus spoke; they suppose that the "EGO" is Divine, and no one can disabuse them of such absurdities.

One doesn't know what to do with such people; one explains things to them, and they don't understand; always clinging to the sands upon which they built their house; always trapped in their dogmas, their whims, their foolishness.

If these people were to seriously observe themselves, they would verify for themselves the doctrine of the many; they would discover within themselves all that multiplicity of persons or "I “s" that live within us.

How could the true feeling of our real BEING exist within us when those "selves" are feeling for us, thinking for us?

The most serious aspect of this whole tragedy is that we think we are thinking, we feel we are feeling, when in reality it is another who, at any given moment, is thinking with our tormented brain and feeling with our aching heart.

Woe to us! How often we believe we are loving, when in reality another, filled with lust, is using the center of our heart.

We are unfortunate, confusing animal passion with love! And yet it is another within ourselves, within our personality, who experiences such confusion.

We all think we would never utter those words of the Pharisee in the biblical parable: "God, I thank you that I am not like other men," etc., etc., etc.

Yet, incredibly, this is how we act every day. The meat vendor at the market says, "I'm not like those other butchers who sell poor-quality meat and exploit people."

The fabric vendor at the store exclaims, "I'm not like those other merchants who cheat on measurements and have gotten rich."

The milk vendor affirms, "I'm not like those other milk vendors who water down the milk. I like to be honest."

The housewife, during a visit, remarks, "I'm not like that woman who goes around with other men. Thank God, I'm a decent person and faithful to my husband."

Conclusion: Everyone else is wicked, unjust, adulterous, thieving, and perverse, while each of us is a meek sheep, a "Chocolate Saint," good enough to be kept like a golden child in some church.

How foolish we are! We often think we never do all those stupid and perverse things we see others do, and for that reason, we conclude that we are magnificent people. Unfortunately, we don't see the foolishness and pettiness we commit.

There are strange moments in life when the mind, free from any worries, rests. When the mind is still, when the mind is silent, then something new arises.

In such moments, it is possible to see the foundations, the groundwork, upon which we rest.

With the mind in a state of profound repose, we can verify for ourselves the stark reality of that arena of life upon which we build our house. (See Matthew 7 - Verses 24-25-26-27-28-29; parable about the two foundations).

Samael Archangel Planetary Logos of Mars

                                                                        CHAPTER XX

                                                                    THE TWO WORLDS

Observing and self-observing are two completely different things; however, both require attention.

In observation, attention is directed outward, toward the external world, through the windows of the senses.

In self-observation, attention is directed inward, and for this, the senses of external perception are useless. This is more than enough reason why it is difficult for the novice to observe their own intimate psychological processes.

The starting point of official science, in its practical aspect, is the observable. The starting point of working on oneself is self-observation, the self-observable.

Undoubtedly, these two starting points, mentioned above, lead us in completely different directions.

Could someone grow old immersed in the compromising dogmas of official science, studying external phenomena, observing cells, atoms, molecules, suns, stars, comets, etc., without experiencing any radical change within themselves?

The kind of knowledge that transforms someone inwardly could never be achieved through external observation.

The true knowledge that can actually bring about a fundamental inner change within us is based on direct self-observation.

It is urgent to tell our Gnostic students to observe themselves, in what sense they should observe themselves, and the reasons for doing so.

Observation is a means to modify the mechanical conditions of the world. Inner self-observation is a means to change intimately. As a consequence or corollary of all this, we can and must emphatically state that there are two kinds of knowledge: external and internal.

Unless we possess within ourselves the magnetic center capable of differentiating the qualities of knowledge, this mixture of the two planes or orders of ideas could lead us to confusion. Sublime pseudo-esoteric doctrines with a marked underlying scientific rigor belong to the realm of the observable, yet they are accepted by many aspirants as internal knowledge.

We are thus faced with two worlds: the external and the internal. The former is perceived by the senses of external perception; the latter can only be perceived through the sense of internal self-observation.

Thoughts, ideas, emotions, longings, hopes, disappointments, etc., are internal, invisible to the ordinary, common senses, and yet they are more real to us than the dining room table or the living room armchairs.

Certainly, we live more in our inner world than in the outer one; this is irrefutable, undeniable.

In our Inner Worlds, in our secret world, we love, desire, suspect, bless, curse, yearn, suffer, rejoice, are disappointed, rewarded, etc., etc., etc.

Undoubtedly, both the inner and outer worlds are experimentally verifiable. The outer world is the observable. The inner world is the self-observable within itself, here and now. Anyone who truly wishes to know the "Inner Worlds" of planet Earth, the Solar System, or the Galaxy in which we live must first know their own inner world, their own personal inner life, their own "Inner Worlds."

"Man, know thyself, and thou shalt know the Universe and the Gods."

The more one explores this "Inner World" called "Oneself," the more one will understand that one lives simultaneously in two worlds, in two realities, in two realms: the outer and the inner.

Just as it is essential to learn to walk in the "outer world" to avoid falling off a cliff, getting lost in city streets, choosing one's friends wisely, avoiding associating with wicked people, avoiding poison, and so on, so too, through psychological work on oneself, we learn to walk in the "Inner World," which can be explored through self-observation.

The sense of self-observation is truly atrophied in the decadent human race of this dark age in which we live.( by the way now we are getting into the dawning of golden age after the dark one of the Kaly Yuga  age called of the Iron age who rule for millennia this afflicted world.)

As we persevere in self-observation, the sense of intimate self-observation will progressively develop.

                                                                           CHAPTER XXI.

                                                                    SELF-OBSERVATION

Intimate self-observation is a practical means to achieve radical transformation.

Knowing and observing are different. Many confuse self-observation with knowing. We know we are sitting in a chair in a room, but this does not mean we are observing the chair.

We know that at any given moment we find ourselves in a negative state, perhaps with some problem, or worried about this or that matter, or in a state of unease or uncertainty, etc., but this doesn't mean we are observing it.

Do you feel antipathy toward someone? Do you dislike a certain person? Why? You might say you know that person... Please! Observe them.

Knowing is never the same as observing; don't confuse knowing with observing.

Self-observation, which is one hundred percent active, is a means of self-change, while knowing, which is passive, is not. Certainly, knowing is not an act of attention. Attention directed inward, toward what is happening within us, if it is something positive, active...

In the case of someone we dislike simply because we feel like it, often for no reason at all, we notice the multitude of thoughts accumulating in our minds, the group of voices speaking and shouting chaotically inside us, what they are saying, the unpleasant emotions that arise within us, the unpleasant taste all of this leaves in our psyche, and so on.

Obviously, in such a state, we also realize that internally we are treating the person we dislike very badly.

But to see all this, we undoubtedly need attention intentionally directed inward; not passive attention.

Dynamic attention truly comes from the observing side, while thoughts and emotions belong to the observed side.

All of this makes us understand that knowing is something completely passive and mechanical, in clear contrast to self-observation, which is a conscious act. This is not to say that mechanical self-observation doesn't exist, but that type of observation has nothing to do with the psychological self-observation we're referring to. Thinking and observing are also very different. Anyone can indulge in thinking about themselves as much as they want, but that doesn't mean they're actually observing themselves.

We need to see the different "Selves" in action, (egos)discover them within our psyche, understand that within each of them exists a percentage of our own consciousness, repentance us having created them, and so on.

Then we will exclaim, "But what is this ego (I) doing?" "What is it saying?" "What does it want?" "Why is it tormenting me with its lust?" "With its anger?" and so forth.

Then we will see within ourselves that whole train of thoughts, emotions, desires, passions, private comedies, personal dramas, elaborate lies, speeches, excuses, morbidities, beds of pleasure, scenes of lasciviousness, and so forth.

Many times before we fall asleep, in the precise moment of transition between wakefulness and sleep, we feel within our own minds different voices speaking to one another. These are the different I “s” that must, at such moments, break all connection with the different centers of our organic machine in order to then immerse themselves in the molecular world, in the "Fifth Dimension."

                                                                         CHAPTER XXII.

                                                                         THE CHATTER

It is urgent, imperative,  to observe the inner chatter and the precise source from which it originates.

Undoubtedly, misguided inner chatter is the root cause of many disharmonious and unpleasant psychic states in the present and also in the future.

Obviously, this vain, insubstantial chatter, this ambiguous talk, and in general all harmful, damaging, absurd conversation manifested in the external world, has its origin in misguided inner conversation.

It is known that the esoteric practice of inner silence exists in Gnosis. 

It is worth stating with complete clarity that inner silence must refer specifically to something very precise and defined.

When the process of thinking is intentionally exhausted during deep inner meditation, inner silence is achieved; however, this is not what we intend to explain in this chapter.

"Emptying the mind" or "blank it" to truly achieve inner silence is also not what we are trying to explain in these paragraphs.

Practicing the inner silence we are referring to does not mean preventing anything from entering the mind.

We are actually talking about a very different kind of inner silence. It is not something vague and general... We want to practice inner silence in relation to something that is already in the mind—a person, an event, a matter of our own or someone else's, what we were told, what so-and-so did, etc.—but without addressing it with our inner tongue, without internal discourse... Learning to be silent not only with our outward tongue, but also, in addition, with our secret, inner tongue, is extraordinary, marvelous.

Many are outwardly silent, but with their inner tongue they tear their neighbor to shreds. Poisonous and malevolent inner dialogue produces inner confusion.

If you observe this misguided inner dialogue, you'll see that it's made up of half-truths, or truths that relate to each other in a more or less incorrect way, or something that has been added or omitted.

Unfortunately, our emotional life is based exclusively on "self-sympathy."

To add insult to injury, we only sympathize with ourselves, with our beloved ego, and feel antipathy and even hatred toward those who don't sympathize with us.

We love ourselves too much; we are one hundred percent narcissistic. This is irrefutable, undeniable.

As long as we remain trapped in self-sympathy, any development of the Self becomes more than impossible.

We need to learn to see things from another's point of view. It is urgent to learn to put ourselves in their shoes.

"So in everything, do to others what you would have them do to you." (Matthew 7:12)

What truly matters in these studies is how people behave internally and invisibly toward one another.

Unfortunately, even if we are very courteous, even sincere at times, there is no doubt that invisibly and internally we treat each other very badly.

Seemingly kind people drag their fellow human beings daily into the secret cave of their own being, to do with them whatever they please. (Humiliation, mockery, scorn, etc.)

                                                                      CHAPTER XXIII.

                                                       THE WORLD OF RELATIONSHIPS

The world of relationships has three very different aspects that we need to clarify precisely.

First: We are related to the planetary body. That is, to the physical body.

Second: We live on planet Earth and, logically, we are related to the external world and to matters that concern us: family, business, money, work, profession, politics, etc.

Third: The relationship of man with himself. For most people, this type of relationship is of no importance whatsoever.

Unfortunately, people are only interested in the first two types of relationships, viewing the third with utter indifference.

Food, health, money, and business are truly the main concerns of the "Intellectual Animal" mistakenly called "man."

Now, it is evident that both the physical body and worldly affairs are external to ourselves.

The Planetary Body (physical body) is sometimes sick, sometimes healthy, and so on.

We always believe we have some knowledge of our physical body, but in reality, not even the best scientists in the world know much about the body of flesh and blood.

There is no doubt that the physical body, given its tremendous and complex organization, is certainly far beyond our comprehension.

As for the second type of relationships, we are always victims of circumstances; it is regrettable that we have not yet learned to consciously create them.

Many people are incapable of adapting to anything or anyone or of achieving true success in life. When considering ourselves from the perspective of Gnostic esoteric work, it becomes urgent to determine which of these three types of relationships we are lacking in.

It may be the case that we are incorrectly related to the physical body and, as a result, are ill.

It may be that we are incorrectly related to the external world and, as a result, experience conflicts, economic and social problems, and so on.

We may be poorly connected to ourselves and consequently suffer greatly from a lack of inner light.

Obviously, if the lamp in our bedroom isn't plugged into the electrical outlet, our room will be in darkness.

Those who suffer from a lack of inner light must connect their minds with the Higher Centers of their Being.

Undoubtedly, we need to establish correct relationships not only with our Planetary Body (physical body) and with the external world, but also with each part of our own Being. Pessimistic patients, tired of so many doctors and medicines, no longer wish to be cured, while optimistic patients struggle to live.

In the Monte Carlo Casino, many millionaires who lost their fortunes gambling committed suicide. Millions of poor mothers work to support their children.

Countless depressed aspirants, lacking psychic powers and inner light, have given up on esoteric work on themselves. Few know how to take advantage of adversity.

In times of intense temptation, dejection, and desolation, one must appeal to the intimate remembrance of oneself.

Deep within each of us lies the Aztec Tonantzin, the Stella Maris of the old alchemists , the Egyptian Isis, the Mother Goddess, awaiting us to heal our aching hearts.

When one experiences the shock of "Self-Remembering," a truly miraculous change occurs in the entire workings of the body, so that the cells receive a different kind of nourishment.

                                                                        CHAPTER XXIV.

                                                           THE PSYCHOLOGICAL SONG

The time has come to reflect very seriously on what is called "inner consideration."

There is no doubt whatsoever about the disastrous aspect of "intimate self-consideration"; This, besides hypnotizing our consciousness, makes us lose a great deal of energy.

If we didn't make the mistake of identifying so much with ourselves, inner self-reflection would be virtually impossible.

When we identify with ourselves, we feel sorry for ourselves, we think we've always behaved very well with so-and-so, with what's-his-name, with our wife, with our children, etc., and that no one has ever appreciated it, etc. In short, we're a saint and everyone else is wicked, a scoundrel.

One of the most common forms of inner self-reflection is worrying about what others might think of us; perhaps they assume we're not honest, sincere, truthful, brave, etc.

The most curious thing about all this is that we sadly ignore the enormous loss of energy that this kind of worry brings us.

Many hostile attitudes toward certain people who have done us no harm stem precisely from such anxieties born of inward self-reflection.

In these circumstances, considering oneself in this way, it's clear that the "I," or rather, the "I's," instead of fading away, are frighteningly fortified.

Identified with oneself, one takes great pity on one's own situation and even starts keeping score.

This is how one comes to think that so-and-so, a relative, the boss, the friend, etc., etc., etc., He has not been paid properly despite all his well-known kindness.and trapped in this, one becomes unbearable and tedious for everyone.

With such a person, it's practically impossible to talk because any conversation is sure to end up in their little ledger of accounts and their much-vaunted sufferings.

It is written that in Gnostic esoteric work, spiritual growth is only possible through forgiveness of others.

If someone lives from moment to moment, suffering for what is owed to them, for what was done to them, for the bitterness they suffered, always with the same old song, nothing can grow within them.

The Lord's Prayer says, "Forgive us our debts as we forgive our debtors."

The feeling of being owed, the pain of wrongs caused by others, etc., hinders all inner progress of the soul.

Jesus, the Great Kabir, said, "Settle matters quickly with your adversary while you are with him on the way to court, or your adversary may hand you over to the judge, and the judge to the officer, and you be thrown into prison. Truly I tell you, you will not get out until you have paid the last penny." (Matthew 5:25-26)

If we are owed, we owe. If we demand to be paid down to the last penny, we must first pay down to the last penny.

This is the "Law of Retaliation," "An eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth." A vicious cycle, absurd.

The apologies, the full satisfaction, and the humiliations we demand of others for the wrongs they have done us are also demanded of us, even if we consider ourselves meek sheep.

Placing oneself under unnecessary laws is absurd; it is better to place oneself under new influences.

The Law of Mercy is a higher influence than the Law of the violent man: "An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth."

It is urgent, indispensable, and cannot be postponed to intelligently place ourselves under the marvelous influences of Gnostic esoteric work, to forget what is owed to us, and to eliminate from our psyche any form of self-concern.

We must never admit within ourselves feelings of revenge, resentment, negative emotions, anxieties about the wrongs done to us, violence, envy, incessant remainder of  debts, etc., etc., etc.

Gnosis is intended for those sincere aspirants who truly want to work and change. If we observe people, we can see directly that each person has their own song.

Each person sings their own psychological song; I want to emphasize the issue of psychological debts: feeling owed something, complaining, self-pity, etc.

Sometimes people "sing their song, just because," without any prompting or encouragement, and other times after a few glasses of wine...

We say that our boring song must be eliminated; it incapacitates us internally and steals a lot of our energy.

In matters of Revolutionary Psychology, someone who sings too well—we are not referring to a beautiful voice or physical singing ability—certainly cannot go beyond themselves; It remains in the past...

A person held back by sad songs cannot change their Level of Being; they cannot go beyond what they are.

To move to a Higher Level of Being, it is necessary to stop being what one is; we need to not be what we are.

If we continue being what we are, we will never be able to move to a Higher Level of Being. In the realm of practical life, unusual things happen. Very often, an ordinary person becomes friends with another simply because it is easy for them to sing their song.

Unfortunately, such relationships end when the singer is asked to be quiet, to change the record, to talk about something else, etc.

Then the resentful singer goes in search of a new friend, someone who is willing to listen to them indefinitely.

The singer demands understanding, someone who understands them, as if it were so easy to understand another person.

To understand another person, it is necessary to understand oneself. Unfortunately, the good singer believes they understand themselves.

There are many disappointed singers who sing the song of not being understood and dream of a wonderful world where they are the central figures.

However, not all singers are public figures; some are reserved. They don't sing their song directly, but rather secretly.

These are people who have worked hard, suffered greatly, feel let down, and believe that life owes them everything they were never able to achieve.

They commonly feel an inner sadness, a sense of monotony and dreadful boredom, an intimate weariness or frustration around which thoughts pile up.

Undoubtedly, these secret songs block our path to the intimate self-realization of the Self.

Unfortunately, these secret inner songs go unnoticed by ourselves unless we intentionally observe them.

Obviously, all self-observation allows light to penetrate our innermost depths.

No inner change can occur in our psyche unless it is brought into the light of self-observation.

It is essential to observe oneself in solitude, just as it is when interacting with others.

When one is alone, very different "selves," very distinct thoughts, negative emotions, and so on, arise.

One is not always in good company when alone. It is quite normal, very natural, to be in very bad company in complete solitude. The most negative and dangerous "selves" emerge when one is alone.

If we want to transform ourselves radically, we need to sacrifice our own suffering.

We often express our suffering in articulated or inarticulate songs.

 Samael Archangel-Planetary Logos of Mars

                                                                              CHAPTER XVI

                                                                          HE BOOK OF LIFE

A person is what their life is. That which continues beyond death is life. This is the meaning of the book of life that opens with death.

Looking at this matter from a strictly psychological point of view, any given day of our life is really a small replica of the entirety of life.

From all this we can infer the following: If a person doesn't work on themselves today, they will never change.

When someone claims they want to work on themselves, and doesn't work today, postponing it until tomorrow, such a claim will be a mere plan and nothing more, because in today lies the replica of our entire life.

There is a common saying: "Never put off until tomorrow what can be done today."

If a person says, "I will work on myself tomorrow," they will never work on themselves, because there will always be a tomorrow.

This is very similar to a certain notice, advertisement, or sign that some merchants put up in their shops: "NO CREDIT TODAY, YES TOMORROW."

When someone in need comes to ask for credit, they encounter this dreadful notice, and if they return the next day, they find the same unfortunate sign again.

This is what is called in psychology the "disease of tomorrow." As long as a person says "tomorrow," they will never change.

We urgently need to work on ourselves today, not lazily dream about the future or an extraordinary opportunity.

Those who say, "I'll do this or that first, and then I'll work," will never work on themselves. These are the inhabitants of the earth mentioned in the Holy Scriptures.

I knew a powerful landowner who said, "I need to round myself up first, and then I'll work on myself."

When he became terminally ill, I visited him and asked him, "Do you still want to round yourself off?"

"I'm truly sorry I wasted my time," he replied. He died a few days later, having acknowledged his mistake. That man owned a lot of land, but he wanted to acquire neighboring properties, to "enlarge" his holdings, so that his estate would be exactly bordered by four roads.

"Each day has enough trouble of its own!" said the Great Kabir Jesus. Let us observe ourselves today, in relation to the ever-recurring day, a miniature of our entire life.

When a person begins to work on themselves, today, when they observe their displeasures and sorrows, they are on the path to success.

It would be impossible to eliminate what we do not know. We must first observe our own mistakes.

We need to know not only our day, but also our relationship to it. There is a certain ordinary day that each person experiences directly, except for unusual, extraordinary events.

It is interesting to observe the daily recurrence, the repetition of words and events, for each person, etc.

This repetition or recurrence of events and words deserves to be studied; it leads us to self-knowledge.

                                                                         CHAPTER XVII.

                                                                MECHANICAL CREATURES

We could in no way deny the Law of Recurrence at work in every moment of our lives.

Certainly, in every day of our existence, there is a repetition of events, states of consciousness, words, desires, thoughts, volitions, etc.

It is obvious that when one does not observe oneself, one cannot become aware of this incessant daily repetition.

It is evident that whoever has no interest in observing themselves also does not wish to work to achieve a true radical transformation.

To make matters worse, there are people who want to transform themselves without working on themselves.

We do not deny the fact that everyone has the right to true spiritual happiness, but it is also true that happiness would be more than impossible if we do not work on ourselves.

One can change on a personal level when one truly manages to modify their reactions to the various events that befall them daily.

However, we cannot change how we react to the events of practical life unless we seriously work on ourselves.

We need to change our way of thinking, be less negligent, become more serious, and approach life differently, in its true and practical sense.

However, if we continue as we are, behaving the same way every day, repeating the same mistakes, with the same negligence as always, any possibility of change will be eliminated.

If one truly wants to know oneself, one must begin by observing one's own behavior in the face of the events of any given day.

We do not mean by this that one should not observe oneself daily; we only mean that one must begin by observing one day.

Everything must have a beginning, and beginning by observing our behavior on any given day is a good start. Observing our mechanical reactions to all those little details of the bedroom, home, dining room, house, street, work, etc., etc., etc., what one says, feels and thinks, is certainly the most appropriate thing to do.

The important thing is to then see how or in what way one can change those reactions; however, if we believe we are good people, that we never behave unconsciously or wrongly, we will never change.

First and foremost, we need to understand that we are people-machines, mere puppets controlled by secret agents, by hidden I "s".

Many people live within us; we are never identical. Sometimes a mean person manifests within us, other times an irritable person, at any given moment a splendid, benevolent person, later a scandalous or slanderous person, then a saint, then a liar, and so on.

We have all kinds of people within each of us, I”s” of every kind. Our personality is nothing more than a puppet, a talking doll, something mechanical.

Let's begin by behaving consciously for a small part of the day; we need to stop being mere machines, even if only for a few brief minutes each day. This will decisively influence our existence. When we observe ourselves and don't do what this or that ego wants, it's clear that we begin to stop being machines.

A single moment, when one is conscious enough to stop being a machine, if done voluntarily, usually radically alters many unpleasant circumstances.

Unfortunately, we live a mechanistic, routine, absurd life every day. We repeat events, our habits are the same, we've never wanted to change them, they are the mechanical track on which the train of our existence runs, yet we think the best of ourselves...

 Everywhere you look, there are "MYTHOMANIACS," those who believe themselves to be gods; mechanical, routine creatures, characters from the mud of the earth, miserable puppets moved by various egos; such people will not work on themselves...

                                                                            CHAPTER XVIII

                                                              SUPERSUBSTANTIAL BREAD

If we carefully observe any day of our lives, we will see that we certainly don't know how to live consciously.

Our lives seem like a train in motion, moving on the fixed tracks of mechanical, rigid habits, of a vain and superficial existence.

The curious thing is that it never occurs to us to change our habits; it seems we never tire of repeating the same thing over and over.

Our habits have petrified us, yet we think we are free; we are appallingly ugly, but we believe ourselves to be Apollos...

We are mechanical beings, more than enough reason to lack any true feeling for what we are doing in life.

We move daily within the old track of our outdated and absurd habits, and thus it is clear that we do not have a true life; instead of living, we vegetate miserably, and we receive no new impressions.

If a person were to begin their day consciously, it is obvious that such a day would be very different from the other days.

When one embraces the entirety of their life, as if it were the very day they are living, when they don't put off until tomorrow what must be done today, they truly come to understand what it means to work on oneself.

No day is ever insignificant; if we truly want to transform ourselves radically, we must see, observe, and understand ourselves daily.

However, people don't want to see themselves. Some, even those who long to work on themselves, justify their negligence with phrases like, "Working at an office doesn't allow for working on oneself." These are meaningless, hollow, vain, and absurd words that only serve to justify indolence, laziness, and a lack of love for the Great Cause.

People like this, even if they have many spiritual yearnings, will obviously never change.

Observing ourselves is urgent, imperative, and cannot be postponed. Intimate self-observation is fundamental for true change. What is your psychological state upon waking? What is your mood during breakfast? Were you impatient with the waiter? With your wife? Why were you impatient? What always upsets you? etc.

Smoking or eating less isn't the whole change, but it does indicate some progress. We know well that vice and gluttony are inhuman and bestial.

It's not right for someone dedicated to the Secret Path to have an excessively fat body with a distended belly, lacking any eurhythm of perfection. That would indicate gluttony, greed, and even laziness.

Daily life, profession, and employment, while vital for existence, constitute the dream of consciousness.

Knowing that life is a dream doesn't mean having understood it. Understanding comes with self-observation and intense work on oneself.

To work on oneself, it's essential to work on one's daily life, starting today, and then one will understand the meaning of that phrase from the Lord's Prayer: "Give us this day our daily bread."

The phrase "each day" signifies the "super-substantial Bread" in Greek, or the "Bread from Above."

Gnosis offers this Bread of Life in the dual sense of ideas and forces that allow us to dismantle psychological errors.

Each time we reduce a certain "I" to cosmic dust, we gain psychological experience, we eat the "Bread of Wisdom," we receive new knowledge. Gnosis offers us the "Super-substantial Bread," the "Bread of Wisdom," and points us precisely to the new life that begins within ourselves, here and now. Now, no one can alter their life or change anything related to the mechanical reactions of existence unless they have the help of new ideas and receive Divine assistance. Gnosis provides these new ideas and teaches the "modus operandi" by which one can be assisted by Forces Superior to the mind. We need to prepare the lower centers of our organism to receive the ideas and strength that come from the Higher centers. In the work on oneself, nothing is negligible. Every thought, however insignificant, deserves to be observed. Every negative emotion, reaction, etc., must be observed.

                                                                         CHAPTER XIX.

                                                               THE GOOD HOUSEKEEPER

To distance oneself from the disastrous effects of life, in these dark times, is certainly very difficult but indispensable; otherwise, one is devoured by life.

Any work one does on oneself with the purpose of achieving mental and spiritual development is always related to a well-understood isolation, for under the influence of life as we always live it, it is not possible to develop anything other than personality.

We in no way intend to oppose the development of personality; obviously, it is necessary in existence, but it is certainly something merely artificial; it is not the true, the real thing in us.

If the poor intellectual mammal mistakenly called man does not isolate himself, but rather identifies with all the events of practical life and squanders his energies on negative emotions and on Self-consideration and vain, insubstantial chatter, ambiguous and unedifying, no real element can develop within it, beyond what belongs to the realm of mechanics.

Certainly, whoever truly wishes to achieve the development of Essence within themselves must become hermetically sealed. This refers to something intimate, closely related to silence.

The phrase comes from ancient times, when a Doctrine on the inner development of man, linked to the name of Hermes, was secretly taught.

If one wants something real to grow within, it is clear that one must prevent the escape of one's psychic energies.

When one has energy leaks and is not isolated in their innermost being, it is undeniable that one will not be able to achieve the development of anything real in their psyche.

Ordinary life relentlessly seeks to devour us; we must fight against life daily, we must learn to swim against the current... This work goes against life; it is something very different from everyday life. And yet we must practice it from moment to moment; I'm referring to the Revolution of Consciousness.

It's clear that if our attitude toward daily life is fundamentally wrong; if we believe that everything is going well just because, disappointments will come... People want things to go well for them, "just because," because everything should go according to their plans, but the harsh reality is different. As long as one doesn't change internally, whether one likes it or not, one will always be a victim of circumstances.

Much sentimental nonsense is said and written about life, but this Treatise on Revolutionary Psychology is different.

This doctrine gets to the point, to concrete, clear, and definitive facts; it emphatically states that the "Intellectual Animal," mistakenly called man, is a mechanical, unconscious, dormant biped.

"The Good Housekeeper" would never accept Revolutionary Psychology; he fulfills all his duties as a father, husband, etc., and therefore thinks the best of himself, but he only serves the purposes of nature, and that's all.

In contrast, we will say that there is also "The Good Housekeeper" who swims against the current, who doesn't want to be devoured by life; however, these individuals are very rare in the world, never abundant.

When one thinks according to the ideas of this "Treatise on Revolutionary Psychology," one obtains a correct vision of life.

Archangel Samael-Planetary Logos of Mars

                                                                            CHAPTER-IX

                                                                      THE BELOVED EGO

Since higher and lower are two parts of the same thing, it is worth establishing the following corollary: "HIGHER I, LOWER I" are two aspects of the same dark and pluralized EGO.

The so-called "DIVINE I" or "HIGHER I," "ALTER EGO," or anything of the sort, is certainly a trick of the "EGO," a form of SELF-DECEPTION.

When the EGO wants to continue here and in the hereafter, it deceives itself with the false concept of an Immortal Divine I...

None of us has a true, permanent, immutable, eternal, ineffable, etc., etc., etc., "I."

None of us truly has a genuine and authentic Unity of Being; unfortunately, we do not even possess a legitimate individuality.

The Ego, although it continues beyond the grave, nevertheless has a beginning and an end.

The Ego, the I, is never something individual, unitary, or a single whole. Obviously, the Ego are "egos."

In Eastern Tibet, these "Egos" are called "Psychic Aggregates" or simply "Values," whether positive or negative.

If we think of each "I" as a different person, we can emphatically state the following: "Within each person who lives in the world, there are many people."

Undoubtedly, within each of us live many different people, some better, some worse...

Each of these egos, each of these people, struggles for supremacy, wants to be exclusive, controls the intellectual brain or the emotional and motor centers whenever possible, while another displaces it...

The Doctrine of the Many egos was taught in Eastern Tibet by true Clairvoyants, by authentic Enlightened Ones...

Each of our psychological defects is personified in one or another I. Since we have thousands, of flaws, ostensibly many people live within us.

In psychological matters, we have been able to clearly demonstrate that paranoid, egocentric, and mythomaniac individuals would never abandon the worship of their beloved Ego.

Undoubtedly, such people mortally hate the doctrine of the many "I's."

When one truly wants to know oneself, one must self-observe and try to understand the different "I's" that reside within the personality.

If any of our readers still do not understand this doctrine of the many "I's," it is solely due to a lack of practice in Self-Observation.

As one practices Inner Self-Observation, one discovers for oneself many people, many "I's," that live within one's own personality.

Those who deny the doctrine of the many egos, those who worship a Divine I, have undoubtedly never seriously observed themselves. Speaking this time in Socratic terms, we will say that these people not only are ignorant, but they are also ignorant of their ignorance.

Certainly, we could never know ourselves without serious and profound self-observation.

As long as any individual continues to consider themselves as One, it is clear that any inner change will be more than impossible.

                                                                           CHAPTER XII

                                                                         RADICAL CHANGE

As long as a person persists in the error of believing themselves to be One, Unique, Individual, it is evident that radical change will be more than impossible.

The very fact that esoteric work begins with rigorous self-observation indicates a multitude of undesirable psychological factors, egos, or elements that urgently need to be extirpated and eradicated from within us.

Undoubtedly, it would be impossible to eliminate unknown errors; it is essential to first observe what we wish to separate from our psyche.

This type of work is not external but internal, and those who think that any etiquette manual or superficial, external ethical system can lead them to success are, in fact, completely mistaken.

The concrete and definitive fact that this intimate work begins with focused attention on the full observation of oneself is more than enough to demonstrate that it demands a very particular personal effort from each of us.

Speaking frankly and without ambiguity, we emphatically assert the following: No human being could do this work for us.

No change in our psyche is possible without the direct observation of the entire set of subjective factors we carry within us. To accept the multiplicity of errors, dismissing the need for their study and direct observation, is in fact an evasion or escape, a flight from oneself, a form of self-deception.

Only through the rigorous effort of judicious self-observation, without any kind of escape, can we truly demonstrate that we are not "One" but "Many."

Admitting the plurality of the self and demonstrating it through rigorous observation are two different things.

Someone can accept the Doctrine of the Many egos without ever having demonstrated it; the latter is only possible through careful self-observation. To shy away from the work of intimate observation, to seek evasions, is an unmistakable sign of degeneration.

As long as a person maintains the illusion that they are always one and the same person, they cannot change, and it is obvious that the purpose of this work is precisely to achieve a gradual change in our inner life.

Radical transformation is a definite possibility that is normally lost when one does not work on oneself.

The starting point of radical change remains hidden as long as one continues to believe oneself to be One.

Those who reject the Doctrine of the Many egos clearly demonstrate that they have never seriously observed themselves.

Severe self-observation, without any kind of escape, allows us to verify for ourselves the stark reality that we are not "One" but "Many."

In the world of subjective opinions, various pseudo-esoteric or pseudo-occult theories always serve as a dead end for escaping from oneself. Undoubtedly, the illusion of always being one and the same person hinders self-observation. Someone might say, "I know I am not One but Many; Gnosis has taught me this." Such a statement, even if sincere, would be merely external and superficial without lived experience of this doctrinal aspect. To demonstrate, experience, and understand is fundamental; only in this way is it possible to work consciously toward achieving radical change.

To affirm is one thing, and to understand is another. When someone says, "I understand that I am not One but Many," if their understanding is genuine and not mere empty rhetoric or ambiguous talk, this indicates, points to, and confirms the full verification of the Doctrine of the Many I”s”. Knowledge and Understanding are different. The first of these is of the mind, the second of the heart.

Mere knowledge of the Doctrine of the Many I “s” is of no use; unfortunately, in these times in which we live, knowledge has gone far beyond understanding, because the poor intellectual animal mistakenly called man has developed exclusively the side of knowledge, lamentably forgetting the corresponding side of Being.

Knowing and understanding the Doctrine of the Many I”s” is fundamental for all true radical change.

When a person begins to closely observe themselves from the perspective that they are not One but Many, they have clearly begun serious work on their inner nature.

                                                                         CHAPTER XI

                    .                                        OBSERVER AND OBSERVED

It is very clear, and not difficult to understand, that when someone begins to seriously observe themselves from the perspective that they are not One but Many, they truly begin to work on all that they carry within.

The following psychological defects are obstacles, impediments, and stumbling blocks to the work of Intimate Self-Observation: Mythomania (Delusions of Grandeur, believing oneself to be a God). Egotism (Belief in a Permanent Self; worship of any kind of Alter-Ego). Paranoia (Knowledge, Self-sufficiency, conceit, believing oneself to be infallible, mystical pride, a person who cannot see another's point of view).

When one persists in the absurd conviction that one is One, that one possesses a permanent I, serious work on oneself becomes more than impossible.

Whoever always believes themselves to be One will never be able to separate themselves from their own undesirable elements. He will consider each thought, feeling, desire, emotion, passion, affection, etc., etc., etc., as different, unchangeable functions of his own nature, and will even justify himself to others by saying that such and such personal defects are hereditary... Whoever accepts the Doctrine of the Many I “s” understands, through observation, that each desire, thought, action, passion, etc., corresponds to this or that distinct, different I... Any athlete of intimate Self-Observation works very seriously within himself and strives to remove from his psyche the various undesirable elements he carries within... If one truly and sincerely begins to observe himself internally, he ends up dividing into two: Observer and Observed.

If such a division did not occur, it is evident that we would never take a step forward on the marvelous Path of Self-Knowledge.

How could we observe ourselves if we make the mistake of not wanting to divide ourselves into Observer and Observed? If such a division did not occur, it is obvious that we would never take a step forward on the path of Self-Knowledge.

Undoubtedly, when this division does not take place, we remain identified with all the processes of the Pluralized Ego...

Whoever identifies with the various processes of the Pluralized ego is always a victim of circumstances.

How could someone who does not know themselves modify circumstances? How could someone who has never observed themselves internally know themselves? How could someone observe themselves if they do not first divide into Observer and Observed?

Now, no one can begin to change radically until they are able to say: "This desire is an animalistic ego that I must eliminate"; "this selfish thought is another I that torments me and that I need to disintegrate"; "This feeling that wounds my heart is an intrusive I that I need to reduce to cosmic dust"; etc., etc., etc.

Naturally, this is impossible for someone who has never divided themselves between Observer and Observed.

Whoever takes all their psychological processes as functions of a single, individual, and permanent I, is so identified with all their errors, has them so intertwined with themselves, that they have consequently lost the capacity to separate them from their psyche.

Obviously, such people can never change radically; they are condemned to utter failure.

                                                                        CHAPTER XIV.

                                                                  NEGATIVE THOUGHTS

Deep and attentive thinking seems strange in this regressive and decadent age.

From the Intellectual Center arise diverse thoughts, not from a permanent I, as the ignorant enlightened foolishly suppose, but from the different "Egos" within each of us.

When a person is thinking, they firmly believe that they are thinking by themselves and for themselves.

The poor intellectual mammal refuses to realize that the multiple thoughts that cross their understanding originate in the different "Selves" we carry within.

This means that we are not truly thinking individuals; we do not yet truly have individual minds.

However, each of the different "Selves" we carry within uses our Intellectual Center, employing it whenever possible to think.

It would be absurd, then, to identify with this or that negative and harmful thought, believing it to be our own.

Obviously, this or that negative thought originates from any "I" that at some point has misused our Intellectual Center.

Negative thoughts come in many forms: suspicion, distrust, ill will toward others, passionate jealousy, religious jealousy, political jealousy, jealousy of friends or family, greed, lust, revenge, anger, pride, envy, hatred, resentment, theft, adultery, laziness, gluttony, and so on.

We truly have so many psychological flaws that even with a palate of steel and a thousand tongues, we couldn't fully enumerate them all.

As a consequence of what has been said, it is absurd to identify with negative thoughts.

Since it is impossible for an effect to exist without a cause, we solemnly affirm that a thought could never exist on its own, by spontaneous generation.

The relationship between thinker and thought is obvious; each negative thought originates in a different thinker.

Within each of us, there are as many negative thinkers as there are negative thoughts.

Viewing this issue from the pluralistic angle of "Thinkers and Thoughts," it turns out that each of the "selves" we carry within our psyche is certainly a different thinker. Undoubtedly, within each of us, there are too many thinkers; however, each of these, despite being only a part, believes itself to be the whole at a given moment... Mythomaniacs, egomaniacs, narcissists, and paranoids would never accept the thesis of "The Plurality of Thinkers" because they love themselves too much, they feel like "Tarzan's dad" or "the mother hen"... How could such abnormal people accept the idea that they don't possess an individual, brilliant, marvelous mind?... Yet these know-it-alls think the best of themselves and even dress in Aristippus's tunic to demonstrate wisdom and humility... Legend has it that Aristippus, wanting to demonstrate wisdom and humility, dressed in He wore an old tunic full of patches and holes; he grasped the Staff of Philosophy in his right hand and walked through the streets of Athens...

They say that when Socrates saw him coming, he exclaimed in a loud voice: "O Aristippus, your vanity is showing through the holes in your garment!"

Whoever does not always live in a state of Alert Novelty, Alert Perception, thinking that they are thinking, easily identifies with any negative thought.

As a result, they unfortunately strengthen the sinister power of the "Negative I," the author of the corresponding thought in question.

The more we identify with a negative thought, the more enslaved we become to the corresponding "I" that characterizes it.

With regard to Gnosis, the Secret Path, the work on oneself, our particular temptations are found precisely in the "Selves" that hate Gnosis, the esoteric work, because they are aware that their existence within our psyche is mortally threatened by Gnosis and by the work.

These "Selves" "Negative" and quarrelsome egos easily seize certain mental patterns stored in our Intellectual Center and sequentially generate harmful and detrimental mental currents.

If we accept these thoughts, these "Negative Egos" that at any given moment control our Intellectual Center, we will then be unable to free ourselves from their consequences.

We must never forget that every "Negative Ego" "deceives itself" and "deceives others," conclusion: It lies.

Every time we feel a sudden loss of strength, when the aspirant becomes disillusioned with Gnosis, with esoteric work, when they lose enthusiasm and abandon what is best, it is obvious that they have been deceived by some Negative Ego.

The "Negative Ego of Adultery" annihilates noble homes and makes children unhappy.

The "Negative Ego of the Jealousy deceives those who adore each other and destroys their happiness. The Negative ego of Mystical Pride deceives devotees of the Path, and these, feeling wise, come to hate their Master or betray him... The Negative I appeals to our personal experiences, our memories, our deepest desires, our sincerity, and, through a rigorous selection of all these, presents something in a false light, something that fascinates, and then failure follows... However, when one discovers the I in action, when one has learned to live in a state of alertness, such deception becomes impossible...

                                                                         CHAPTER XV.

                                                                         INDIVIDUALITY

Believing oneself to be "One" is certainly a very bad joke; unfortunately, this vain illusion exists within each of us.

Sadly, we always think the best of ourselves, never realizing that we don't even possess true Individuality.

The worst part is that we even indulge in the false luxury of assuming that each of us enjoys full consciousness and free will.

Woe to us! How foolish we are! There is no doubt that ignorance is the worst of misfortunes.

Within each of us exist many  of different individuals, distinct subjects, egos, or people who quarrel among themselves, who fight for supremacy, and who have no order or harmony whatsoever.

If we were conscious, if we awoke from so many dreams and fantasies, how different life would be... To add to our misfortune, negative emotions and self-contemplation fascinate us, hypnotize us, and never allow us to remember ourselves, to see ourselves as we truly are. We believe we have a single will when in reality we possess many different wills. (Each Ego has its own.)

The tragicomedy of all this Inner Multiplicity is terrifying; the different inner wills clash with each other, live in constant conflict, and act in different directions.

If we had true Individuality, if we possessed Oneness instead of Multiplicity, we would also have continuity of purpose, awakened consciousness, and a particular, individual will.

Change is the right thing to do; however, we must begin by being honest with ourselves.

We need to take a psychological inventory of ourselves to know what we have in excess and what we lack.

It is possible to achieve Individuality, but if we believe we already have it, that possibility will disappear. It is evident that we would never fight to obtain something we believe we already possess. Fantasy makes us believe we are possessors of Individuality, and there are even schools in the world that teach this.

It is urgent to fight against fantasy; it makes us appear as if we were this or that.

We think we are men, when in truth we are merely intellectual mammals devoid of Individuality.

Mythomaniacs believe themselves to be Gods, Mahatmas, etc., without even suspecting that they lack an individual mind and Conscious Will.

Egomaniacs worship their beloved Ego so much that they would never accept the idea of the Multiplicity of Egos within themselves.

The paranoid, with all the classic pride that characterizes them, won't even read this book...

It is essential to fight to the death against the fantasy about ourselves if we don't want to be victims of artificial emotions and false experiences that, besides putting us in ridiculous situations, halt any possibility of inner development.

The intellectual animal is so hypnotized by its fantasy that it dreams it is a lion or an eagle when in truth it is nothing more than a vile worm in the mud of the earth.

The mythomaniac would never accept these statements made above; obviously, he feels like an arch-hierophant no matter what anyone says, without suspecting that fantasy is merely nothing, "nothing but fantasy."

Fantasy is a real force that acts universally on humanity and keeps the Intellectual Humanoid in a state of sleep, leading him to believe that he is already a man, that he possesses true Individuality, will, awakened consciousness, a particular mind, etc., etc., etc.

When we think we are one, we cannot move from where we are within ourselves; we remain stagnant and ultimately degenerate, we regress.

Each of us is in a certain psychological stage, and we cannot leave it unless we directly discover all those people or egos that live within us.

It is clear that through intimate self-observation, we can see the people who live in our psyche and whom we need to eliminate to achieve radical transformation.

This perception, this self-observation, fundamentally changes all the mistaken concepts we had about ourselves, and as a result, we witness the concrete fact that we do not possess true Individuality.

As long as we do not observe ourselves, we will live in the illusion that we are One, and consequently, our lives will be misguided.

It is not possible to relate correctly to our fellow human beings without undergoing an inner change deep within our psyche.

Any inner change requires the prior elimination of the egos we carry within.

We could in no way eliminate such egos if we do not observe them within ourselves.

Those who feel like One, who think the best of themselves, who would never accept the doctrine of the many, also do not wish to observe the egos, and therefore any possibility of change becomes impossible for them.

It is not possible to change without elimination, but those who feel they possess Individuality, if they were to accept that they must eliminate, would truly be ignorant of what it is they must eliminate.

However, we must not forget that those who believe themselves to be One, deceived, think they know what they must eliminate, but in truth, they do not even know that they do not know; they are enlightened ignoramuses.

We need to "know ourselves" in order to "individualize ourselves," but those who believe they possess Individuality cannot possibly know themselves.

Individuality is one hundred percent sacred; few possess it, yet everyone thinks they do.

How could we eliminate "I's" if we believe we have a single, unique "I"?

Certainly, only those who have never seriously observed themselves think they have a single, unique self.

However, we must be very clear in this teaching because there is a psychological danger of confusing authentic individuality with the concept of some kind of "Higher Self" or something similar.

Sacred individuality is far beyond any form of "I"; it is what is, what has always been, and what will always be.

Legitimate individuality is Being itself, and the reason for Being is Being itself.

Distinguish between Being and the ego. Those who confuse the ego with Being have certainly never seriously observed themselves.

As long as the Essence, consciousness, remains trapped within the multitude of selves we carry inside, radical change will be more than impossible.

Archangel Samael-Messenger of the Era of Aquarius

                                                                         CHAPTER I.

                                                                  THE LEVEL OF BEING

Who are we? Where do we come from? Where are we going? What is the purpose of our lives? Why do we live?...

 Undoubtedly, the poor "Intellectual Animal," mistakenly called man, not only doesn't know, but doesn't even know that he doesn't know...

The worst part of all is the difficult and strange situation in which we find ourselves: we are ignorant of the secret of all our tragedies, and yet we are convinced that we know everything...

Take a "Rational Mammal," one of those people who boast of being influential in life, to the center of the Sahara Desert, leave him there far from any oasis, and observe everything that happens from an aircraft... The facts will speak for themselves; the "Intellectual Humanoid," although he boasts of being strong and believes himself to be a great man, is in reality appallingly weak...

 The "Rational Animal" is one hundred percent foolish wrong; he thinks the best of himself; He believes he can get by wonderfully thanks to kindergarten, etiquette manuals, elementary school, middle school, high school, university, his father's good reputation, etc., etc., etc.

Unfortunately, after so much education and good manners, degrees and money, we know very well that any stomach ache saddens us and that deep down we continue to be unhappy and miserable...

Just read Universal History to know that we are the same barbarians of yesteryear and that instead of improving we have become worse... This 20th century with all its spectacularity, wars, prostitution, worldwide sodomy, sexual degeneration, drugs, alcohol, exorbitant cruelty, extreme perversity, monstrosity, etc., etc., etc., is the mirror in which we must see ourselves.

There is therefore no compelling reason to boast of having reached a higher stage of development... To think that time signifies progress is absurd; unfortunately, the "enlightened ignoramuses" remain trapped in the "Dogma of Evolution"...

In all the dark pages of "Dark History," we always find the same horrific cruelties, ambitions, wars, etc. However, our "Super-civilized" contemporaries are still convinced that war is something secondary, a passing accident that has nothing to do with their much-vaunted "Modern Civilization."

 Certainly, what matters is the character of each person; some will be drunkards, others teetotalers, some honest, and others scoundrels; there is all sorts in life...

The mass is the sum of the individuals; what the individual is, the mass is, the Government is, etc. The masses are therefore an extension of the individual; the transformation of the masses, of the people, is impossible if the individual, if each person, does not transform themselves...

 No one can deny that different social levels exist; there are churchgoers and brothel people; merchants and farmers, etc., etc., etc. Likewise, different Levels of Being exist.

 What we are internally—splendid or petty, generous or stingy, violent or peaceful, chaste or lustful—attracts the various circumstances of life...

A lustful person will always attract scenes, dramas, and even tragedies of lasciviousness in which they will find themselves embroiled... A drunkard will attract drunkards and will always find himself in bars and taverns, that's obvious...

What will the usurer, the selfish person, attract? How many problems, prisons, misfortunes? Yet bitter people, tired of suffering, long to change, to turn the page on their story... Poor souls! They want to change but don't know how; they don't know the procedure; they're stuck in a dead end...

What happened to them yesterday is happening to them today and will happen to them tomorrow; they always repeat the same mistakes and don't learn life's lessons even under harsh circumstances.

Everything repeats itself in their own lives; they say the same things, do the same things, regret the same things... This tedious repetition of dramas, comedies, and tragedies will continue as long as we carry within us the undesirable elements of Anger, Greed, Lust, Envy, Pride, Sloth, Gluttony, etc., etc., etc.

What is our Level of Being? As long as the Level of Being does not change radically, the repetition of all our miseries, scenes, misfortunes, and calamities will continue... All things, all circumstances, that occur outside of us, on the stage of this world, are exclusively a reflection of what we carry within.

We can rightly and solemnly assert that "the external is a reflection of the internal." When one changes internally, and that change is radical, the external world—circumstances, life itself—changes as well.

I've been observing a group of people who invaded someone else's land. Here in Mexico, such people are given the curious name of "PARATROITERS."

They are neighbors, very close to my house, which is why I have been able to study them closely...

Being poor can never be a crime, but the serious issue lies not in that, but in their level of being... They fight among themselves daily, get drunk, insult each other, become murderers of their own unfortunate companions, and certainly live in filthy shacks where hatred reigns instead of love... I have often thought that if any of those individuals were to eliminate from within themselves hatred, anger, lust, drunkenness, slander, cruelty, selfishness, calumny, envy, self-love, pride, etc., etc., etc., they would be liked by other people, and would associate, by the simple Law of Psychological Affinities, with more refined, more spiritual people; These new relationships would be crucial for economic and social change... It would be this system that would allow such a person to abandon the filthy "sewer"... Therefore, if we truly want radical change, the first thing we must understand is that each of us (whether white or black, yellow or brown, ignorant or enlightened, etc.) is at a certain "Level of Being".

is at a particular "Level of Being." What is our Level of Being? Have you ever reflected on that? It wouldn't be possible to move to another level if we ignore the state we are in.

                                                                          CHAPTER II.

                                                           THE WONDERFUL LADDER

We must yearn for true change, to break free from this tedious routine, this merely mechanistic, tiresome life... What we must first understand with complete clarity is that each of us, whether bourgeois or proletarian, well-off or middle class, rich or destitute, is truly at a particular Level of Being...

 The Level of Being of the drunkard is different from that of the teetotaler, and that of the prostitute is very different from that of the maiden. What we are saying is irrefutable, undeniable... Upon reaching this part, we lose nothing by imagining a ladder that extends vertically from bottom to top, with countless steps...

Undoubtedly, we find ourselves on some of these steps; steps below, there will be people worse than us; steps above, there will be people better than us...

 On this extraordinary Vertical, on this wondrous ladder, it is clear that we can find all the Levels of Being... each person is different, and no one can refute this. ...

Undoubtedly, we are not talking about ugly or beautiful faces, nor is it a matter of age. There are young and old people, elderly people who are about to die, and newborn babies...

The question of time and years; that of being born, growing, developing, marrying, reproducing, aging, and dying, is exclusive to the Horizontal...

In the "Wonderful Ladder," in the Vertical, the concept of time has no place. On the steps of such a ladder, we can only find "Levels of Being"...

People's mechanical hope is useless; they believe that with time things will get better; that's what our grandparents and great-grandparents thought; events have precisely proven the opposite...

The "Level of Being" is what counts, and this is Vertical; we find ourselves on one step, but we can climb to another...

The "Marvelous Ladder" we are speaking of, which refers to the different "Levels of Being," certainly has nothing to do with linear time... A higher "Level of Being" is immediately above us from instant to instant... It is not in any remote horizontal future, but here and now; within ourselves; on the Vertical...  is obvious, and anyone can understand, that the two lines—Horizontal and Vertical—meet from moment to moment within our Psychological interior and form a Cross... The personality develops and unfolds on the Horizontal line of Life. It is born and dies within its linear time; it is perishable; there is no tomorrow for the personality of the dead; it is not the Being...

The Levels of Being; the Being itself, is not of time, has nothing to do with the Horizontal Line; It is found within ourselves. Now, in the Vertical... It would be manifestly absurd to seek our own Being outside ourselves... It is worth stating the following as a corollary: Titles, degrees, promotions, etc., in the external physical world, in no way originate authentic exaltation, reevaluation of the Being, passage to a higher step in the "Levels of Being"...

                                                                   CHAPTER III.

                                                  PSYCHOLOGICAL REBELLION

It is worth reminding our readers that there is a mathematical point within ourselves... Undoubtedly, this point is never found in the past, nor in the future... Whoever wants to discover this mysterious point must look for it here and now, within themselves, exactly at this instant, not a second ahead, not a second back...

The two vertical and horizontal beams of the Holy Cross meet at this point... We find ourselves, therefore, from moment to moment, before two paths: the horizontal and the vertical... It is obvious that the horizontal is very "corny," it is the path taken by the people," " everyone who arrives," "all the world"... It is evident that the vertical is different; it is the path of intelligent rebels, of revolutionaries...

When one remembers oneself, when one works on oneself, when one does not identify with all the problems and sorrows of life, one is in fact walking the vertical path...

Certainly, it is never an easy task to eliminate negative emotions; Losing all identification with our own way of life; problems of all kinds, business, debts, bill payments, mortgages, phone, water, electricity, etc., etc., etc. The unemployed, those who for one reason or another have lost their jobs, obviously suffer from a lack of money, and forgetting their situation, not worrying about it, or not identifying with their own problem, is in fact frighteningly difficult.

Those who suffer, those who weep, those who have been victims of some betrayal, of unfair treatment in life, of ingratitude, of slander, or of some fraud, truly they forget about themselves, about their real inner Being; they identify completely with their moral tragedy...

Working on oneself is the fundamental characteristic of the Vertical Path. No one could tread the Path of Great Rebellion if they never worked on themselves...

The work we are referring to is of a psychological nature; it deals with a certain transformation of the present moment in which we find ourselves. We need to learn to live from moment to moment... For example, a person who is desperate because of some emotional, financial, or political problem has obviously forgotten themselves... If such a person stops for a moment, observes the situation, tries to remember themselves, and then strives to understand the meaning of their attitude... If they reflect a little, if they think about that everything passes; that life is illusory, fleeting, and that death reduces all the vanities of the world to ashes... If they understand that their problems.. Deep down, it's nothing more than a "fire of straw," a will-o'-the-wisp that soon goes out. Suddenly, with surprise, they'll see that everything has changed...

Transforming mechanical reactions is possible through logical confrontation and intimate self-reflection... It's evident that people react mechanically to the various circumstances of life... Poor souls! They always tend to become victims. When someone flatters them, they smile; when they are humiliated, they suffer.

They insult if insulted; they wound if wounded; they are never free; their fellow human beings have the power to take them from joy to sadness, from hope to despair. Each of those people who walk the Horizontal Path is like a musical instrument, where each of their fellow human beings plays whatever they please... Whoever learns to transform mechanical relationships, in fact, embarks on the "Vertical Path." This represents a fundamental change in the "Level of Being," an extraordinary result of "Psychological Rebellion."

                                                                       CHAPTER IV

                                                                     THE ESSENCE

Hypocrisy and the foolish vanities of a false personality make us clumsy, stale, backward, reactionary people, incapable of seeing the new... Death has many meanings, both positive and negative. Let us consider that magnificent observation of the "Great Kabir Jesus Christ": "Let the dead bury their dead." Many people, although alive, are in fact dead to any possible work on themselves and, therefore, to any inner transformation.

 They are people trapped between their dogmas and beliefs; people petrified in the memories of many yesterdays; individuals full of ancestral prejudices; people enslaved by what others will say, appallingly lukewarm, indifferent, sometimes "know-it-alls" convinced they are right because they were told so, etc., etc., etc.

These people refuse to understand that this world is a "Psychological Gymnasium" through which it would be possible to annihilate that secret ugliness we all carry within us. If these poor souls understood the lamentable state they are in, they would tremble with horror. Yet, such people always think the best of themselves; they boast of their virtues, they feel perfect, kind, helpful, noble, charitable, intelligent, dutiful, and so on.

Practical life as a school is formidable, but to take it as an end in itself is manifestly absurd. Those who take life as an end in itself, as it is lived daily, have not understood the need to work on themselves to achieve a "Radical Transformation." Unfortunately, people live mechanically; they have never heard anything about inner work.

Change is necessary, but people don't know how to change; they suffer greatly and don't even know why they suffer. Having money isn't everything. The lives of many wealthy people are often truly tragic... 20 http://samaelgnosis.net Quetzalcoatl Cultural Institute Revolutionary Psychology

                                                                             CHAPTER VI.

                                                                                 THE LIFE  

In the realm of practical life, we always discover astonishing contrasts. Wealthy people with magnificent residences and many friends sometimes suffer terribly... Humble proletarians with pickaxes and shovels, or people of the middle class, often live in complete happiness. Many multimillionaires suffer from sexual impotence, and wealthy matrons bitterly weep over their husbands' infidelity... The rich of the earth seem like vultures in golden cages; these days they cannot live without bodyguards... Statesmen drag chains; they are never free, they go everywhere surrounded by people armed to the teeth... Let us study this situation more closely. We need to know what life is. Everyone is free to have their own opinion...

Whatever they say, nobody really knows anything; life is a problem no one understands... When people want to tell us their life story for free, they cite events, names, dates, etc., and feel satisfaction in telling their stories... These poor people are unaware that their stories are incomplete because events, names, and dates are only the external aspect of the story; the internal aspect is missing... It is urgent to understand "states of consciousness."

Each event corresponds to a specific emotional state. States are internal, and events are external; external events are not everything... By internal states, we mean good or bad dispositions, worries, depression, superstition, fear, suspicion, compassion, self-regard, overestimation of oneself; states of feeling happy, states of joy, etc., etc., etc. Undoubtedly, inner states can correspond exactly to external events, be caused by them, or have no relation to them whatsoever... In any case, states and events are different. Events do not always correspond exactly to related states.

 The inner state of a pleasant event may not correspond to the event itself. The inner state of an unpleasant event may not correspond to the same. Events long awaited, when they arrive, we feel that something is missing... Certainly, the corresponding inner state that should combine with the external event is missing... Many times the unexpected event turns out to be the one that has provided us with the best moments...

                                                              CHAPTER VII

                                                          THE INNER STATE

To combine inner states with external events correctly is to know how to live intelligently...

Any intelligently experienced event requires its corresponding specific inner state...

However, unfortunately, when people examine their lives, they think that life itself is constituted exclusively by external events...

Poor people! They think that if such and such an event hadn't happened to them, their life would have been better... They assume that luck crossed their path and that they missed their chance at happiness...

They lament what they've lost, weep for what they scorned, groan remembering past stumbles and calamities... People don't want to realize that vegetating isn't living and that the capacity to exist consciously depends exclusively on the quality of the Soul's inner states...

It certainly doesn't matter how beautiful the external events of life may be; if we aren't in the appropriate inner state at those moments, even the best events can seem monotonous, tiresome, or simply boring... Someone anxiously awaits a wedding celebration; it's an event, but it could happen that they are so preoccupied at the precise moment of the event that they don't truly enjoy it at all, and that the whole thing becomes as arid and cold as a mere formality... Experience has taught us that not everyone who attends a banquet or a dance truly enjoys themselves... There's always a bored person at the  best celebrations and the most delicious treats bring joy to some and tears to others... Very rare are those who know how to confidently combine the external event with the appropriate internal state... It is lamentable that people do not know how to live consciously: they cry when they should laugh and laugh when they should cry... Control is different:

The wise person can be joyful but never filled with mad frenzy; sad but never desperate and dejected... serene in the midst of violence; abstinent in the orgy; chaste amidst lust, etc.

Melancholic and pessimistic people think the worst of life and frankly don't want to live... Every day we see people who are not only unhappy, but also—and what's worse—make life bitter for others... Such people wouldn't change even if they lived from party to party every day; their psychological illness is ingrained within them... such people possess decidedly perverse inner states... Yet these individuals consider themselves righteous, saintly, virtuous, noble, helpful, martyrs, etc., etc., etc.

They are people who think too highly of themselves; people who love themselves too much... Individuals who feel too sorry for themselves and who always look for ways to escape their own responsibilities... Such people are accustomed to base emotions, and it's obvious that for this reason they create subhuman psychological elements daily.

Misfortunes, setbacks, poverty, debt, problems, etc., are the exclusive domain of those who don't know how to live. Anyone can develop a rich intellectual culture, but very few have learned to live righteously. When one tries to separate external events from inner states of consciousness, it concretely demonstrates an inability to live with dignity. Those who learn to consciously combine external events and inner states walk the path to success.

                                                                        CHAPTER VIII

                                                                  ERRONEOUS STATES

Undoubtedly, in the rigorous observation of the I-Ego, it is always imperative and essential to make a complete logical distinction between the external events of practical life and the inner states of consciousness.

We urgently need to know where we stand at any given moment, both in relation to the inner state of consciousness and to the specific nature of the external event that is happening to us.

Life itself is a series of events that unfold through time and space...

Someone said: "Life is a chain of martyrdoms that man carries entangled in his soul..."

Everyone is free to think as they wish; I believe that the ephemeral pleasures of a fleeting moment are always followed by disenchantment and bitterness...

Each event has its own special characteristic flavor, and inner states are likewise of different kinds; This is incontrovertible, irrefutable...

Certainly, inner work on oneself refers emphatically to the various psychological states of consciousness...

No one could deny that we carry many errors within us and that mistaken states exist...

If we truly want to change, we urgently and without delay need to radically modify these mistaken states of consciousness...

The complete modification of mistaken states brings about total transformations in the realm of practical life...

When one works seriously on mistaken states, obviously, unpleasant events in life can no longer hurt one so easily...

We are saying something that can only be understood by experiencing it, by truly feeling it in the very realm of events...

Whoever does not work on themselves is always a victim of circumstances; they are like a wretched log adrift in the stormy waters of the ocean...

Events change incessantly in their multiple combinations; they come one after another in waves, they are influences...

Certainly, there are good and bad events; Some events will be better or worse than others... Modifying certain events is possible; altering outcomes, changing situations, etc., is certainly within the realm of possibility.

However, there are factual situations that truly cannot be altered; in these latter cases, they must be consciously accepted, even if some prove very dangerous and even painful... Undoubtedly, pain disappears when we do not identify with the problem that has arisen... We must consider life as a successive series of inner states; An authentic story of our own lives is made up of all these states... By reviewing the entirety of our own existence, we can directly verify for ourselves that many unpleasant situations were made possible by flawed inner states... Alexander the Great, though always temperate by nature, succumbed to the excesses that led to his death out of pride... Francis I died as a result of a sordid and abominable act of adultery, which history still vividly remembers... When Marat was assassinated by a wicked nun, he was dying of pride and envy; he believed himself to be absolutely righteous... The ladies of the Parc des Servants undoubtedly destroyed the vitality of the appalling fornicator known as Louis XV.

Many people die from ambition, anger, or jealousy; psychologists know this very well. As soon as our will is irrevocably confirmed in an absurd tendency, we become candidates for the pantheon or cemetery. Othello, driven by jealousy, became a murderer, and prison is full of sincerely misguided souls.

Archangel Samael

                                               CHAPTER XXIV

                                                   BUSINESS

 My friends, gathered here tonight we are going to study very seriously this matter of "Business." Allow me the liberty of telling you that I am not speaking of profane business; I want to refer emphatically to the Business of Karma.

First of all, it is necessary that people understand what the Sanskrit word "Karma" means. It is worth stating that this word in itself means "Law of Action and Consequence."

Obviously, there is no cause without effect, nor effect without cause. Every act in our lives, good or bad, has its consequences. Today I have been reflecting on the misfortune of our world: How happy these intellectual humanoids would be if they had never had that which is called Ego, I, Myself. It is undeniable that the Ego commits countless errors whose result is suffering. If these rational Humanoids were devoid of Ego, they would simply be beautiful, innocent, pure, and infinitely blissful Natural Elementals.

Imagine for a moment, dear friends, such an Earth populated by millions of innocent, Ego-free Humanoids and governed by Divine Kings, Gods, Hierophants, Devas, and so on. Obviously, such a world would certainly be a Paradise, a planet of the blessed. No one can be forced to become a Man. All those millions of Humanoids, even if not men in the fullest sense of the word, could have been infinitely happy had a second, malignant, and terribly perverse nature not arisen within them. Unfortunately, due, as we have already discussed at length in these talks, to the error of some Sacred Individuals, something abnormal appeared within each subject: certain Inhuman Elements within which Consciousness became trapped. It is clear that such Inhuman Elements arose as a result of the evil consequences of the Abominable Kundartiguador Organ. This, dear friends, is how this planetary humanity failed, becoming appallingly malignant. It would have been better if those Sacred Individuals had not given these poor Tri-Brained or Tri-Centered Bipeds that abominable organ of all infamy.

Let us think for a moment of the multitudes of Humanoids that populate the face of the Earth: They suffer unspeakably, victims of their own errors. Without the Ego, they would not have these errors, nor would they suffer their consequences. I have already said in our past conversations that not all Virgin Sparks, not all Humanoids, are interested in Mastery; however, this is no obstacle to Authentic Happiness. In infinite space, there are many Abodes of Bliss for the Humanoid Elementals who have no interest in Mastery.

Undoubtedly, the 3,000 cycles or periods of time assigned to any Essence, to any Monad, for its cosmic manifestation, unfold not only here on our Earth, but also on other worlds in starry space. From all this, you will see, my dear friends, that there are many Mansions of Bliss for Souls, and that Mastery is by no means indispensable to have the right to the authentic enjoyment of the Pure Spirit. The only thing required to have the right to True Happiness is, above all, to have no Ego. Certainly, when the Psychic Aggregates do not exist within us, the Inhuman elements that make us so horrible and evil have no karma to pay, and the result is happiness. Not all the blissful creatures living in all the worlds of infinite space have attained mastery. However, they are in harmony with the cosmic order because they have no ego. When one lives in accordance with right thinking, right feeling, and right action, the consequences are usually blissful. Unfortunately, right thinking, right feeling, right action., become impossible when a second, inhuman nature acts in us, within us, and through us, here and now.

In what we have been saying, confusion must be avoided. It is obvious that of the many, only a few aspire to adeptship, to the intimate self-realization of the Being.

Undoubtedly, these souls become true kings of the universe and terrifically divine gods.

The multitudes, after 3,000 cycles of manifestation, return to the Universal Spirit of Life as simple, blissful Elementals.

The unpleasant thing is that these millions of Humanoid Elementals have created within themselves a subhuman Second Nature, because this, in itself, has made them not only perverse, but also, and what is worse, miserable. If it weren't for the ego, no one would be wrathful, no one would covet the possessions of others, no one would be lustful, envious, proud, lazy, gluttonous, etc., etc., etc.

I deeply regret having to say that Archangel Sakaki and his high retinue of Sacred Individuals, who in archaic times gave humanity the Abominable Kundartiguador Organ, will face unspeakable bitterness and horrific karma on the future Great Cosmic Day, for there is no doubt that due to their error, humanity lost its happiness and became monstrous. May the Holy Gods forgive me for such a statement, but facts are facts, and we must surrender to them, whatever the cost. Fortunately, my dear friends, Justice and Mercy are the two cornerstones of the Universal White Brotherhood.

Justice without Mercy is tyranny; Mercy without Justice is tolerance, complacency with crime.

In this world of misfortunes in which we find ourselves, it is necessary to learn to manage our own affairs, to steer the ship of existence through the various stages of life. Karma is negotiable, and this may greatly surprise the followers of various orthodox schools. Certainly, some pseudo-esotericists and pseudo-occultists have become overly pessimistic regarding the Law of Action and Consequence; they mistakenly assume that it unfolds in a mechanistic, automatic, and cruel manner. Scholars believe that it is impossible to alter such a Law; I sincerely regret having to disagree with this way of thinking.

If the Law of Action and Consequence, if the Nemesis of existence were not negotiable, then where would Divine Mercy be? Frankly, I cannot accept cruelty in Divinity.

The Real, That which is all Perfection, That which has various names such as Tao, Aum, Inri, Sein, Allah, Brahma, God, or rather, Gods, etc., etc., etc., could in no way be something without mercy, cruel, tyrannical, etc. Therefore, I emphatically repeat that Karma is negotiable. "When a lower law is transcended by a higher law, the higher law washes away the lower law."

Do good works so that you may pay your debts. The Lion of the Law is fought with the Scales.

He who has the means to pay, pays and prospers in his business; "He who has nothing with which to pay will pay with pain." If we place good deeds on one side of the Cosmic Scales and bad deeds on the other, it is evident that Karma will depend on the weight of the Scales. If the side of bad deeds weighs more, the result will be bitterness. However, it is possible to increase the weight of good deeds on the scales' pointer, and in this way, we will cancel Karma without suffering.

 All we need to do is perform good deeds to increase the weight on the side of good deeds. Now you will understand, my good friends, how wonderful it is to do good; there is no doubt that Right Thinking, Right Feeling, and Right Action are the best of all.

 We should never protest against Karma; the important thing is knowing how to negotiate it.

 Unfortunately, the only thing people can think of when they find themselves in great bitterness is to wash their hands like Pilate, to say that they have done nothing wrong, that they are not guilty, that they are righteous souls, etc., etc. etc. I tell those who are in misery to examine their behavior, to judge themselves, to sit, even for a moment, in the dock, and after a brief self-analysis, to modify their conduct.

If those who are unemployed were to become chaste, infinitely charitable, peaceful, and one hundred percent helpful, it is obvious that they would radically alter the cause of their misfortunes, consequently modifying the effect.

It is not possible to alter an effect if the cause that produced it has not first been radically modified, because, as we have already said, there is no effect without a cause, nor a cause without an effect. There is no doubt that misery has its causes in drunkenness, disgusting lust, violence, adultery, wastefulness,  greed, etc., etc.

It is not possible for someone to be in misery when the Father who is in Secret is present here and now. I want to illustrate this with a story...

On one occasion, my True Self My Inner Self, my Immortal Monad, took me out of my Physical Body to give me instructions regarding a certain disciple. Once these were completed, I had no hesitation in addressing the Inner Lord with the following words: "I am tired of having a Body; and what I would like is to disincarnate." At that moment, the Lord of perfections, my Inner God, answered in a solemn voice: "Why do you protest? I have given you bread, clothing, and shelter, and you still protest? Do you remember the last days of your past existence? You walked the streets of Mexico barefoot, with torn, old, clothes, in the most appalling misery. And how did you come to die? In a filthy hovel." Then I was absent.” At such times the Lord’s Face shone forth; in His deep eyes the Infinite Heaven was reflected; His white Robe of Glory reached to His feet; all in Him was Perfection. “Lord,” I said to Him, “I have come to kiss your hand and receive Your Blessing.” The Adorable One blessed me, and I kissed His right hand. After I returned to my physical body, I entered into meditation. Indeed, my dear brothers, when the child goes astray, the Father is absent, and then the child falls into disgrace. I believe that now you are beginning to understand better, my dear friends, what misery is, why it comes, and how it comes. The Father who is in secret has sufficient power to give to us and to take away as well. “Blessed is the man whom God chastises.”

Karma is a medicine applied to us for our own good. Unfortunately, instead of bowing reverently before the Eternal Living God, people protest, blaspheme, justify themselves, make foolish excuses, and wash their hands like Pilate.

Such protests do not alter Karma; on the contrary, they make it harsher and more severe. We demand fidelity from our spouse when we ourselves have been adulterous in this life or in previous lives. We ask for love when we have been ruthless and cruel. We request understanding when we have never known how to understand anyone, when we have never learned to see another's point of view. We yearn for immense happiness when we have always been the source of much misfortune. We would have liked to be born into a beautiful home with many comforts when, in past lives, we did not know how to provide our children with a home and beauty. We protest against insulters when we have always insulted everyone around us. We want our children to obey us when we never knew how to obey our parents. We are terribly bothered by slander when we ourselves have always been slanderers and filled the world with pain. We are annoyed by gossip; we don't want anyone to whisper about us, and yet we have always been involved in gossip and backbiting, speaking ill of our neighbors, making life miserable for others—in other words, we always demand what we haven't given.

In  our past lives, we were wicked and deserve the worst, but we assume that we should be given the best. The sick, instead of worrying so much about themselves, should work for others, do charitable works, try to heal others, comfort the afflicted, take doctors to those who cannot afford them, give away medicine, etc., and in this way, they would cancel their karma and be completely healed.

Those who suffer in their homes should increase their humility, patience, and serenity. Do not respond with foul language, do not tyrannize your neighbor, do not annoy those around you, and know how to forgive the faults of others with infinite patience. In this way, they would cancel their Karma and become better.

Unfortunately, my dear friends, that Ego that each of us carries within does exactly the opposite of what we are saying here; for this reason, I consider it urgent, imperative, and non-postponed to reduce the ego to cosmic dust.

Q: Beloved Master, do you consider your mission fulfilled if you manage to transform intellectual Humanoids into innocent beings?

A: I will gladly answer this question... Many prophets, great Avatars, and Masters fought in ancient times against the evil consequences of the Abominable Kundartiguador Organ. This is a mission of popular order whose purpose is to return humanity to total innocence.

Such Saints, in ancient times, also had their Esoteric Circle for those of the Direct Path, for those who in all ages aspired to Mastery.

Behold then, friends, the two Circles: The Exoteric or Public and the Esoteric or Secret. It is worth reminding you that the great confessional religions fulfill precisely these two needs. Any confessional religion serves both the multitudes and the Initiates. I believe you have now fully understood the meaning of my mission on the face of this afflicted world in which we live.

Q- Master, all suffering Whatever kind of suffering one experiences, can it be attributed to the Father's absence?

-A- Friends, there are voluntary and involuntary sufferings. The former are experienced by those who follow the Direct Path, the Solar Way; the latter are the result of our own Karma. It is obvious that when the child goes astray, the Father is absent, and the consequence is pain.

Q- Regarding Nemesis or Karma, is it possible that any suffering can be negotiated with the Lords of Karma?

A-Esteemed friends, I want you to understand that when a particular Karma is fully developed and unfolded, it must inevitably reach its end. This means that it is only possible to radically modify Karma when repentance is complete, and when all possibility of repeating the error that produced it has been completely eliminated.

Karma reaching its end is always catastrophic. Not all Karma is negotiable. It is also good to know that when we have radically eliminated the Ego, the possibility of wrongdoing is annihilated, and consequently, Karma can be forgiven.

                                                                             CHAPTER XXV

                                                                        DIRECT EXPERIENCE

. In closing, I want to emphasize the need to directly experience everything we have explained. "The Experience of the Real" is fundamental and definitive for Creative Understanding. The time has come to understand, with complete clarity, that we certainly possess a definitive psychological factor through which it is possible to verify what we have said in all these meetings.

I want to refer with great solemnity to the very foundation of our Psychic Organization, to that element which has not yet been lost: The Essence.

 It is undeniable that within it, within Consciousness, resides the Buddha, the Doctrine, the Religion, and Wisdom. In short, we can affirm that within the Essence, within Consciousness, lie deposited the essential data for Regeneration, Intimate Self-Realization, and the complete experience of all that we have discussed in these talks.

This means that if the basic principles of Regeneration are found in this primary element, the primordial foundation of our entire Psychic Organization, then obviously, the first thing we must do is destroy, annihilate, that infernal Second Nature within which the Essence is imprisoned.

It is clear and evident that upon unbottle the Essence, upon its liberation, it awakens radically. The advantages that this event can truly provide us, as you can see, are numerous. The first of these advantages is magnificent in itself, for it has the capacity to fundamentally guide us, wisely directing our steps along the Razor's Edge Path, which will lead us to Final Liberation. The second of these advantages leads us along the path of varied Direct Experiences to the complete verification of each and every one of the statements we have made in these talks.

Complete illumination, luminous experience, practical confirmation, is the modus operandi of the Essence unbottled , awakened, Self-Aware one.

Complete annihilation of all the Undesirable Elements that constitute the I, the Ego, is outside of every doubt is urgent, unavoidable. We need to learn to voluntarily direct all the functions of our psyche.

 It is not good for us to remain slaves; we must become masters and lords of ourselves. As the undesirable elements are eliminated, consciousness awakens.

However, we need to become serious, because until now we have not been serious people. Each of us, currently, is nothing more than a log amidst the raging waves of the sea of existence. I repeat: We need to become serious; this statement implies a terrifying self-vigilance from instant to instant, from moment to moment. Remember what we have already said in previous talks: In relation to our fellow human beings, the defects we keep hidden surface spontaneously, and if we are alert and vigilant like a sentry in times of war, then we discover them. In every self-discovery there is also self-revelation. The discovered defect must be rigorously analyzed, studied at all levels of the mind, and fully understood through the various processes of deep inner meditation.

A little later, once the defect we have analyzed is fully understood, come the supplications to Devi Kundalini, our particular Divine Cosmic Mother, so that she may eliminate and disintegrate the defect in question. The work is very profound, my esteemed brothers and sisters, terrifyingly serious, extremely deep. Only in this way is it possible to extirpate, to eradicate from our psyche many undesirable, subhuman, and shadowy elements within which the Essence is imprisoned. As Consciousness awakens, the possibilities for direct experience become increasingly clear and continuous. Above all, my dear friends, I want you to learn how to practically manage the various flashes of awakened Consciousness.

In practical life, we can carefully note the concrete fact that all people live with their consciousness asleep. At this moment, memories of something unusual come to mind. Some 17 or 18 years ago, while I was in a market with my wife, Priestess Litelantes, as we were picking up a watch she had sent to be repaired, we were suddenly shaken by a violent dynamite explosion. Litelantes, horrified, begged me to return home immediately. Obviously, my answer was a firm no; I had no intention of exposing our lives to a second explosion that I knew was bound to happen. Her pleas were in vain... At that moment, the sirens and bells of the firefighters rang out. Those humble and martyred servants of humanity rushed to the scene of the explosions... "Of all these firefighters who had just entered the scene, not one will be saved; they will die." Such were my words. Litelantes, horrified, remained silent. Moments later, a second explosion shook the City terribly... The result was the death of all those humble servants. They disintegrated instantly, for not even their bodies were found; only a sergeant's boot was discovered nearby.

 Frankly, I was astonished by the degree of unconsciousness in which those firefighters found themselves. If they had been awake, they would certainly not have perished. I still remember the cries of the women fleeing that market, and the horrified children clinging to their mothers' skirts. If I hadn't been awake, I obviously would have perished, because hundreds of people died at the very spot where I was supposed to catch the bus, so essential for getting home. I still haven't been able to forget the countless corpses lying on the sidewalk, covered with newspaper. Undoubtedly, those victims were victims of curiosity... They were onlookers, unconscious people, "asleep," who, after the first explosion, had gone to the scene to watch. If those people had been awake, they would never have gone there as onlookers. Unfortunately, they were fast asleep; that's how they met their deaths.

When we returned home, our neighbors were alarmed; they assumed we were dead. They were certainly amazed that, despite being so close to the site of the catastrophe, we were still able to return alive.

Therein lies the advantage of being "awake." We must awaken, friends, and learn to live alert from moment to moment, from instant to instant. It is imperative to always divide our attention into three parts: 1st - SUBJECT 2nd - OBJECT 3rd - PLACE.

SUBJECT: Not forgetting ourselves, self-monitoring every second, every moment. This implies a state of alertness in relation to our thoughts, gestures, actions, emotions, habits, words, etc., etc., etc.

OBJECT: Meticulous observation of all those objects or representations that reach the mind through the senses. Never identifying with things because that is how one falls into fascination and the sleep of consciousness.

PLACE: Daily observation of our house, our bedroom, as if it were something new; asking ourselves daily: Why have I arrived here, in this place, at this market, in this office, at this temple, etc., etc., etc.?

These three aspects of the Division of Attention in no way constitute a separate chapter, nor something different from the process of the dissolution of the ego.

Undoubtedly, we need to study ourselves, to observe ourselves from moment to moment, if we truly want to discover our own psychological defects; for, as we have already said, in relation to our fellow human beings, hidden defects surface spontaneously, naturally. It is not merely a matter of self-observing the steps we take, nor the forms of our bodies, etc. Vigilance over ourselves implies the silent and serene study of all our intimate psychological processes: emotions, passions, thoughts, words, etc., etc., etc.

Observing things without identification will allow us to understand the processes of greed, attachment, ambition, and so on. It is undeniable that a greedy person will find it very difficult not to identify with a diamond ring, or with a few banknotes, and so on.

Observing places will allow us to understand the extent of our attachments and fascinations in relation to different locations. This threefold exercise in attention is, therefore, a complete exercise for Self-Discovery and Awakening Consciousness...

I was still very young, a tender adolescent, when I instinctively practiced the marvelous exercise mentioned here. As I speak to you about this, two special cases come to mind, which I will relate... First: One evening, I entered through the doors of a magnificent mansion; silently, I crossed a beautiful garden until I reached a sumptuous hall. Moved by an inner impulse, I went a little further and boldly entered a lawyer's office. At the desk, I found a lady of average height, with gray hair, a pale face, thin lips, and a snub nose. She was a respectable-looking lady of medium height. Her body was neither very thin nor too heavy. Her gaze seemed rather melancholic and serene. With a sweet and gentle voice, the lady invited me to take a seat at the desk. At that moment, something unusual happened: I saw two glass butterflies on the desk that seemed to have a life of their own; they moved their wings, breathed, looked around, etc., etc., etc. The case, by the way, seemed to me far too exotic and strange: Two glass butterflies, and with a life of their own? Accustomed as I was to dividing my attention into three parts, first, I didn't forget myself; second, I didn't identify with those glass butterflies; third, I carefully observed the place. Contemplating these glass creatures, I said to myself, "This cannot be a phenomenon of the Physical World, because in Euclid's Three-Dimensional Region I have never encountered glass butterflies with a life of their own. Undoubtedly, this must be a phenomenon of the Astral World." I then looked around and asked myself the following questions: "Why am I in this place? Why have I come here? What am I doing here?" Turning to the lady, I said to her, "Madam, please allow me to step out into the garden for a moment, and I will return shortly." The lady nodded, and I left the office for a moment. Once outside in the garden, I took a long, narrow jump, intending to float in the surrounding air. Great was my astonishment when I verified for myself that I was indeed outside my physical body. Then I understood that I was in the astral plane. At that moment, I remembered that it had been a long time, several hours, since I had left my physical body, and that it was undoubtedly now resting in its bed. Having made this singular verification, I returned to the office where the lady awaited me. Then I wanted to convince her that I was outside my physical body. "Madam," I said, "you and I are outside our physical bodies. I want you to remember that a few hours ago you went to sleep in bed; now you are here talking with me outside your physical body, for it is well known that when the body sleeps, the consciousness, the essence, unfortunately trapped within the ego, wanders outside the corporeal vehicle." Having said all these words, the lady looked at me with the eyes of a sleepwalker, but she didn't understand; I realized that this lady's consciousness was asleep... Not wanting to insist any further, I took my leave of her and left the place. Afterward, I headed toward California, with the purpose of carrying out some important research... On the way, I encountered a disembodied man who in life had been a porter carrying heavy loads in the public markets; the unfortunate man, carrying an enormous bundle on his back, seemed to be suffering terribly... Approaching the deceased, I said to him:

My friend, what's wrong? Why are you carrying such a heavy burden on your aching back? The unfortunate man, looking at me with sleepwalker's eyes, replied, "I'm working." "But sir," I insisted, "you died a long time ago. That burden you carry on your shoulders is nothing more than a mental construct. Abandon it."... It was all in vain; that poor dead man didn't understand me; his consciousness was too asleep... Wanting to help him, I floated around him in the surrounding environment with the purpose of alarming him, of making him understand that something strange was happening in his existence; of letting him know in some way that he was dead, etc., etc., but it was all useless. Later, after conducting the necessary investigations, I returned to my physical vehicle, which lay asleep in the bed.

Q: Master, do you mean that there is no possibility of Direct Experience, as you have explained in your talks, without the dissolution of Psychological Defects?

A: I will answer this question from the audience carefully... Gentlemen, friends, ladies who are listening, Direct Experience is associated to the percentages of awakened Consciousness. Normally, people only possess 3% awakened Consciousness, and 97% Sub-consciousness or dormant Consciousness. Undoubtedly, when one reaches 4 or 5% awakened Consciousness, the first glimmers of Direct Experience begin. Distinguish between "glimmers" and "total fullness," which are different. Someone who possesses, for example, 10% awakened Consciousness, will therefore have a higher percentage of lucidity than those who possess 4 or 5%. In any case, as the Essence is liberated, as the Ego begins to dissolve, the capacity for direct investigation will also increase progressively and systematically. The exercise of the Division of Attention into three parts, as we have explained in this talk, will allow us to demonstrate beyond a doubt the degree of Consciousness acquired. I have therefore taught here doctrine and procedures for Awakening Consciousness. I have given the effective system for Use the acquired percentages of Consciousness intelligently. When the Ego has been radically annihilated, Consciousness becomes fully awakened; in these circumstances, we can descend at will into the Infernal Worlds for the purpose of seeing, hearing, touching, and feeling the raw reality of such submerged regions. This type of investigation, being so advanced, can only be carried out satisfactorily with an absolutely awakened Consciousness.

Q: Master, you spoke to us of two advantages that come from the Essence, the first being that it guides us to live properly and the second that it allows us Direct Experience. In the experience you had in the market of the Federal Colony, due to a tremendous explosion, which of the two faculties of the Essence allowed you to save your life?

A: Noble sir, allow me to inform you that the second of these qualities of Consciousness, that of Direct Experience, allowed me to know in advance the event that was going to happen, which was the death of those firefighters.

Q: Master, could you explain to us what the difference is between Projections of The Mind and Real Experiences?

- With the greatest pleasure, I will answer this new question from the audience... Allow me to inform you, ladies and gentlemen, mental projections are entirely subjective, quite different, of course, from real experiences, which are objective. In the first case, the mind projects what it has subconsciously elaborated, and, identified with these projections, falls into the fascination and dreams characteristic of the unconscious.

In the second case, the mind has exhausted the process of thinking, does not project, is open to the new, receives without identification, and in the absence of all fascination and dreaming.

I will illustrate this answer with a supersensible account: While outside my physical body, at a time when it was fast asleep in bed, I invoked a certain disembodied person who, in life, had been a close family member. The deceased appeared dressed in a certain gray suit he had worn in life; He came in laughing to himself, he truly seemed like a sleepwalker, chatting away nonsense (something he'd overheard from someone)... My attempts to make him recognize me were useless: the poor fellow was fast asleep... He certainly didn't see me; deep down, he truly perceived only his own mental forms, and he laughed like a madman, like an idiot. Here are two aspects that clarify the question at hand. The deceased was projecting his own mental forms, dreaming about them, he was absolutely fascinated by them, and he didn't even perceive me.

In the second case, I was completely conscious, awake, I knew that my physical body had fallen asleep in bed, I wasn't projecting, I had exhausted the process of thinking, I was open to the new, I received the disembodied spirit, I examined him, I realized the deplorable state he was in... With this account, I have illustrated the question that arose from the audience.

Q- Beloved Master, regarding the practice of dividing attention into three parts, which is done here in the Physical World, how can it affect the Astral World if they are two completely different worlds?

A-My friends, if we observe the life of normal, common, and ordinary dreams, we can see the concrete fact that many dream scenes correspond to the occurrences of daily life, to the events we have experienced here in the Physical World, to the actions of each moment. As a direct consequence of what we are stating, we can emphasize the fact that the practice of dividing attention into three parts is also repeated, as in the case of dreams, during those hours when the Essence, trapped within the Ego, is outside the Physical Body. I believe you are aware that when the Body sleeps, the Essence, trapped within the I, moves away from the Physical Body. Therefore, if we become accustomed to practicing this exercise here in the Physical World, from instant to instant and moment to moment, we will later repeat it instinctively during sleep, and the result will be the Awakening of Consciousness.

Then we will be able to see, hear, touch, and feel everything we have been discussing in these talks regarding Hell, the Devil, and Karma. As the Ego dissolves, Consciousness will awaken more and more, and we will be able to demonstrate this through the exercise of Dividing Attention into Three Parts. Once the Ego is completely dissolved, the exercise taught here will allow us to use Consciousness, voluntarily, for the investigation of the Great Realities.

Q: Master, how could the difference between the Real and the Unreal, the Illusory and the True, the Objective and the Subjective be made accessible to the layperson?

 A: very interesting question has come from the audience, and I will hasten to answer it. My friends, a few nights ago we were watching some scientific news on television... Through various on-screen presentations, the public was informed about experiments that scientists are currently conducting with the brain. By connecting certain nodes to the brain, scientists can control its various sections. Under these conditions, the Human Machine can be controlled by means of waves, and this has already been absolutely proven. Experiments were also carried out in the bullring: A scientist, using such a system, was able to stop the bull, making it desist from its attack at the very moment it was performing the pass with the cape. This has perfectly demonstrated that every organism is a machine susceptible to being controlled like any other. In the case of the humanoid machine, it is obvious that the various inhuman Psychic Aggregates, which succeed one another and control different brain regions at different times, completely replace the brain nodes, brain waves, and automatic machines by which scientists can control brains. In other words, scientists, at certain times, through their electrical systems, perform the same role as the Psychic Aggregates; that is, they demonstrate the reality of such Aggregates through the role they play. Someone has to control the brain to perform actions. Either the Psychic Aggregates control it, or scientists control it through special electrical systems. In any case, the research fully confirms what we are saying: The intellectual humanoid is an unconscious, automatic, subconscious machine. How could an unconscious machine accept that it is asleep? How could such a machine claim that the world is maya, illusion, etc.?

The humanoid machine, by its very nature as a machine, dreams, but is unaware that it dreams, denies that it dreams, firmly believes it is awake, and would never accept the idea that it is asleep.

The automatic and mechanized humanoid is incapable of differentiating the objective from the subjective, precisely because it is mechanized, and takes what is subjective as objective, and vice versa.

The sleeping machine, the humanoid automaton, is far from being able to understand the difference between Objective Consciousness and Subjective Consciousness; the machine has its own theories based precisely on the deep sleep of Consciousness. It is in no way possible to make a sleeping layperson understand the difference between Consciousness and Sub-consciousness, between Objectivity and Subjectivity, between Sleep and Wakefulness, etc., etc., etc.

 Only by awakening Consciousness is it possible to accept such differences. Unfortunately, the layperson believes they are awake, and even takes offense when someone tells them their Consciousness is asleep. Speaking in Socratic terms, we would say that the "enlightened ignoramus," the sleeping layman, the Unconscious Machine, "not only is ignorant, but also ignorant of his ignorance; not only is he unknowing, but worse still, he is unaware that he is unknowing."

My friends, it is necessary to stop being Machines; when someone accepts that they are a machine, they begin to cease being one; a little later, the veil of illusions shatters. We need to become Human Beings, and this is only possible by destroying, by annihilating the Psychic Aggregates that incessantly alternate with each other to control the Organic Machine.

It is essential to attain reality, to cease being mere automatons moved by waves or by Aggregates, which is the same thing, and to become Responsible, Conscious, and True Individuals.

Q- Master, what is the difference between the exercise of the Division of Attention into three parts and the Dissolution of the Ego to Awaken Consciousness?

A-Ladies and gentlemen, throughout all these talks we have been especially interested in the dissolution of the Ego, in the complete destruction of all those Psychic Aggregates within which Consciousness is trapped, bottled up.

I think we've been too clear, that we've provided a perfect guide for the absolute annihilation of the I. We've explained ad nauseam that only through the radical annihilation of the Inhuman Elements within us can we liberate the Essence, awaken it.

In today's talk, we gave a specific, defined exercise. We spoke of the "Division of Attention into Three Parts," with the purpose of using, in an increasingly perfect way, the various percentages of Awakened Consciousness that we achieve through the Death of the I-Ego.

In the first case, there is a complete doctrine related to the Annihilation of the ego. In the second case, there is a marvelous exercise, a practice that will allow us to use the Consciousness we achieve in a perfect, clear, and precise way. In any case, it is necessary to truly become competent researchers of Esotericism and Pure Occultism. This is what we want, and with such intentions, we have given, through these talks, the indispensable doctrine.

Inverential Peace!

Samael Aun Weor-Kalki Avatar-Buddha Maitreya of the Aquarius Age.

                                                                              CHAPTER XXII

                                                                THE LAW OF RECURRENCE

 My friends, today's talk will be about the "Law of Recurrence." When the Ego returns, when it is reintegrated, everything happens again just as it did before, plus the good or bad consequences. Undoubtedly, there are various forms of the Great Law of Recurrence; in this talk, we will propose to study these varied forms...

Various scenes from our past lives are repeated, sometimes on higher spirals, sometimes on lower spirals. The Spiral is the Curve of Life and is always symbolized by the Snail. We are like bad snails within the bosom of the Father. Obviously, we develop, evolve, and devolve on the Spiral Line of Existence.

Another form of Recurrence can be seen in the history of the Earth and its races...

The First Sub-race of our current Aryan Race developed on the central plateau of Asia and had a powerful Esoteric Civilization.

The Second Sub-race flourished in South Asia during the pre-Vedic era, and it was then that the wisdom of the Rishis of Hindustan and the splendors of the ancient Chinese Empire, etc., etc., became known.

The Third Sub-race developed marvelously in Egypt, Persia, Chaldea, etc.

The Fourth Sub-race shone brightly with the civilizations of Greece and Rome.

The Fifth was perfectly manifested in Germany, England, and other countries.

The Sixth resulted from the mixture of the Spanish with the Indigenous Races of Indo-America.

The Seventh is perfectly manifested in the result of all these diverse mixtures of races, as we can see today in the territory of the United States.

Ostensibly, the Seven Branches of the Aryan Trunk already exist in full, and this is completely proven. The studies we have conducted in the Causal World have allowed us to correctly verify concrete facts, astonishing to our current humanity. Since each of the Great Races that have existed in the world has ended with a great cataclysm, we can logically deduce.

We are speaking of the Law of Recurrence in a higher form, and we will continue to elaborate for better understanding.. As we reach this point in our discussion, I must tell you emphatically that the Future Race that will populate the face of the Earth is now being intentionally created by the Brothers of the Hidden Fraternity.

The modus operandi of this new creation is very special. I want you to know that cosmic travelers from other worlds visit us constantly, and that they are already taking away the "select seed" of the Humanoids.  Some time ago, some Brazilian newspapers published a very interesting report: A certain Brazilian farmer, feverishly working plowing the land, was suddenly surprised by some extraterrestrials who led him inside a spaceship, which was located nearby in the jungle. Extraordinary scientists, brothers from space, examined him carefully and even took a little blood for analysis. Then they placed the farmer inside a special chamber of the ship. The farmer, perplexed, astonished, confused, lying on a bed, awaited something... Something unusual then happened:

A strange  woman with golden hair and yellow skin, like that of the Chinese, without eyebrows, lay down next to the worker and seduced him sexually. Once the act was consummated, the peasant was taken from the craft, and it departed into the vastness of space. Many other similar cases have occurred in various parts of the world. Furthermore, there are constant reports of mysterious disappearances, air and sea crews lost forever without explanation. All of this invites us to reflect; all of this leads us to understand that the Elder Brothers of humanity are taking the seed to crossbreed it with people from other worlds.

This is how the Holy Gods are already creating the Future Great Race; the Sixth Root Race, which will populate the Earth after the Great Catastrophe that is coming. It will be a new kind of people, a mixture of earthlings and extraterrestrials, a resplendent humanity.

Here, then, distinguished brothers, is the personnel with whom the future Jerusalem of which the "Apocalypse" of Saint John speaks will be formed.

It is unquestionable that the glorious Esoteric Civilizations of antiquity will then be resurrected.

 In the First Sub-race of the Future Great Root Race, by the Law of Recurrence, the powerful cultures of the First Aryan Sub-race will emerge from chaos, but on a higher level.

 In the future Second Sub-race, the civilization that flourished in ancient India (before the Vedas) and in ancient China will be resurrected.

In the Third Sub-race, there will be a new Egypt, new Egyptian Civilization will be resurrected; then the ancient pharaohs will be reincarnated, and thousands of Souls from that glorious culture will return from Amenti with the purpose of reviving the Hieratic Mysteries of the sunlit country of Kem.

The Mysteries of Chaldea, Assyria, Babylon, Persia, and others will also shine forth again in that age, but on a higher spiral within the Great Spiral Line of Life.

In the Fourth Sub-race of the Earth of tomorrow, the Mysteries of Greece and Rome will be resurrected, with the advantage of the higher spiral of existence.

In the Fifth Sub-race, a certain dangerous mechanical nature will reappear; the Civilization of the English, Germans, and others will be resurrected, with the advantage of being more Spiritual due to its position on a higher spiral. In the Penultimate Sub-race of that Great Root Race of tomorrow, something resembling the Latin World may be seen, but with a higher, more dignified, more Spiritual aspect. The final Sub-race of that Future Root Race, although highly technological, will not have the crude materialism of this Dark Age of the Kali Yuga. This, my friends, is how the Law of Recurrence works, moving within the Spiral of Existence. Let us now consider the Law of Recurrence of worlds, of starry space, of unalterable infinity.

  See, then, ladies and gentlemen, how the Law of Recurrence works in every corner of infinite space. Let us now examine the modus operandi of this Great Law in the Intellectual Animal mistakenly called man.

Upon reintegration, upon returning, upon coming back, we repeat in detail all the events of our past and past lives. There are subjects of rigorous repetition, concrete cases of Egos that return for many centuries within the same family, city, and nation. These are the ones who, due to the incessant repetition of the same events, can predict with absolute clarity what awaits them in the future. These are the ones who can say, for example: "I will marry at 30, I will have a wife of such and such color, of such and such height, so many children, my father will die at such and such an age, my mother at such and such another, my business will prosper or fail, etc., etc.," and it is clear that all of this subsequently comes to pass with astonishing accuracy. These are people who know their role by dint of repeating it so much, who are not ignorant of it. And that's all!

"Child Prodigies" who so amaze the people of their time also fall into this category; Typically, these are egos who already know their craft by heart and, upon returning, perform it flawlessly from their earliest childhood. The Law of Recurrence is astonishing.

Ordinary, common people always repeat the same dramas. Comedians, again and again in each of their successive lives, repeat the same antics. The wicked continually reappear to endlessly repeat the same tragedies. All these events, characteristic of repeated existences, are always accompanied by good or bad consequences, according to the Law of Cause and Effect. The murderer will again find himself in the horrifying situation of murdering, but he will be murdered. The thief will again find himself with the same opportunity to steal, but he will be imprisoned. The bandit will feel the same desire to run, to use his legs for crime, but he will have no legs; he will be born disabled or lose them in some tragedy. The man born blind will want to see the things of life, those that possibly led him to cruelty, etc., but he will not be able to see. The woman will love the same husband from her previous life, the one she possibly abandoned on his sickbed to run off with some other man, but now the drama will repeat itself in reverse, and the object of her affections will leave with another woman, abandoning her. The highwayman will again feel the desire to run, to flee; he will possibly cry out in a state of mental delirium, clothed in a new body; he will have strange delusions; he will not be able to flee from himself; he will go mad; he will be mentally ill, etc., etc. Thus, friends, thus the Law of Recurrence works incessantly...

Q- Master, a country that was affected by violence for so long, is that due to the Law of Recurrence?

A-Obviously, the violence of the mobs in that country was a repetition of similar violence that occurred in a chaotic past; Consider the civil wars that occurred in times prior to the recent violence; wars between right-wing and left-wing political parties, repeating themselves in the present as a result of the past. Therein lies the Law of Recurrence

Q: Master, if a person has been upright, if they have behaved like a proper citizen in fulfilling their duties, how would the Law of Recurrence operate on them in their next return?

A: My friend, my friends, don't tell me that this fellow was a paragon of virtue, a wellspring of holiness. However magnificent a citizen he may have been, he had his very human failings, his moments, his dramas, etc., and it is clear that in all of this there is repetition in its new existence plus the consequences; this is how the Law of Recurrence operates.

Q- Beloved Master, there is some confusion regarding the relationship between the Law of Karma and the Law of Recurrence because I have the understanding that with the termination of Karma, the Law of Recurrence will also end. Could you clarify this point for me?

A: Friends, there can in no way be confusion between the Laws of Recurrence and Karma, since both are the same thing with different names. Undoubtedly, Karma works on firm foundations; it is nothing but an effect of the cause that we ourselves sow. Therefore, the event itself must be repeated, along with the good or bad results.

Q- Master, people who apparently have not harmed anyone suffer from financial hardship. Does this have to do with the Law of Recurrence?

A: Distinguished friends, ladies and gentlemen, the Father who is in secret may be near to us or far away. When the son goes astray, the Father withdraws, and then the son falls into disgrace; he suffers from lack of money, endures terrible hardship, and cannot explain the reason for his misery. Ostensibly, such people believe they have done no wrong; if they were to recall their past lives, they could see for themselves the concrete fact that they strayed down the wrong path, possibly succumbing to alcohol, lust, adultery, and so on. The Father who is in secret, our own Divine Spirit, can give or take away. He knows very well what we deserve, and if we currently lack money, it is because He does not wish to give it to us; He disciplines us for our own good. "Blessed is the man whom God disciplines." The Father who loves His son always disciplines him for his own good. In the specific case of this question, the victim of suffering will repeat the scenes of the past along with the consequences: poverty, pain, and so forth.

Q: Master, does the Law of Recurrence end with the 108 Lives?

A: Friends, once the cycle of human existences assigned to every Soul is complete, the Law of Recurrence in the Infernal Abysses also concludes, with humanoid scenes, animalistic, vegetaloids, and mineraloid states repeating themselves. Before reaching the humanoid state, we pass through the mineral, vegetable, and animal kingdoms; but upon entering the Abyss, having overcome the cycle of human existences, the animalistic, vegetal, and mineraloid states are repeated once again. This is how the Law of Recurrence works.

Q: Master, does one who manages to free themselves from the Wheel of Samsara no longer repeat the Law of Recurrence?

A: I will gladly answer the lady who asked the question... I want you to know, ladies and gentlemen, that the Law of Recurrence, in its higher form, corresponds to the Law of KATANCIA (Higher Karma). The Holy Gods must repeat cosmic scenes of ancient Mahamvantaras with each new Great Day that dawns, along with the consequences. Remember that even the Gods make mistakes. Those Sacred Individuals who, in the present earthly period, gave the Abominable Kundartiguador Organ to humanity, repeating similar dramas, will pay for their mistakes in the future Mahanvantara. Our present Earth, along with the humanity that inhabits it, is the result of Cosmic Karma,. Any Great Initiate can verify this.

Q: Master, who are those who are free from the Law of Recurrence?

A: Look at the Law of Recurrence in its higher and lower aspects of the Great Life. We can solemnly assert that only those who manage to crystallize the Three Primary Forces of the Universe within their innermost nature remain free from the Law of Recurrence. The Sacred Absolute Sun wishes to crystallize these Three Primary Forces within each of us. Let us cooperate with Him and His Holy Designs, and we will be forever free from the Law of Recurrence.

                                                                         CHAPTER XXIII

                                                             THE SNAIL OF EXISTENCE

My friends, today we will speak at length about the Spiral Line of Life. Much has been said about the doctrine of the Transmigration of Souls, expounded by Mr. Krishna in the Sacred Land of the Vedas, about a thousand years before Jesus Christ. In past talks, we have already explained all the processes of the Wheel of Samsara. We have stated with complete clarity, we have repeated ad nauseam, that each Soul is allotted 108 Lives for its Intimate Self-Realization. Undoubtedly, those who fail during their cycle of manifestation, those who do not achieve Self-Realization within the allotted number of existences, obviously descend into the Submerged Mineral Kingdom, to the Hindu Avitchi, to the Greek Tartarus, to the Roman Avernus.

It is clear and evident that the Involution within the bowels of the planet we live on is terribly painful. Recapitulating animalistic, vegetal, and mineralistic processes on a frankly degenerative path is certainly not very pleasant. We also affirmed in our past talks that after the Second Death, the Essence, that which we have of the Soul, ascends evolutionarily from the Mineral Kingdom to the Intellectual Animal, mistakenly called man, passing through the Plant and Animal stages. However, there is something in this Law of the Transmigration of Souls that we have not yet mentioned; we have cited the Law of Eternal Return, we have mentioned this other Law known as Recurrence; but we must clarify that these two laws unfold and develop along the Spiral Line of Life. This means that each cycle of manifestation is processed in ever-higher spirals or curves within the Great Spiral Line of the Universe. Since this also tends to be somewhat abstract, I find it necessary to clarify further, so that all of you may deeply understand the Teaching.

Upon escaping after the Second Death, the Essence, upon resurfacing and emerging once more into the sunlight, obviously transformed into a Gnome, will have to restart a new evolutionary process, but within a higher octave. This means that such a Mineral Elemental creature will undoubtedly find itself within the Mineral Kingdom with a state of Consciousness superior to that which it possessed when it began a similar Evolution in the previous cycle of manifestation. As these explanations continue, it should not be forgotten that any cycle of manifestation includes evolutions in the Mineral, Plant, Animal, and Human Kingdoms (in the latter, we are always assigned 108 existences).

If we examine a snail, we will see curve upon curve, something like a spiral staircase; it is evident that each of these cycles of manifestation unfolds in increasingly higher curves. Now you will understand why there is such a variety of Mineral, Plant, and Animal Elementals, and diverse degrees of intelligence among Humanoids. Undoubtedly, there is a very great difference between Mineral Elementals that are beginning as such for the first time, and those that have already repeated the same process many times. The same can be said of Plant and Animal Elementals, or of Humanoids. Since there are always 3,000 cycles of manifestation, the last of these is actually at a very high octave. Those Essences that, within the 3,000 turns of the wheel, did not achieve Mastery, are absorbed into their Virgin Spark to be definitively immersed within the bosom of the Universal Spirit of Life...

It is well known, clear, and evident that during the cycles of cosmic manifestation, we must pass through all the practical experiences of life. Undoubtedly, any Essence that has passed through the 3,000 cycles of manifestation has also experienced the horrors of the Abyss 3,000 times, and therefore, has improved and acquired Self-Awareness. Thus, such Essences have, in fact, a full right to Divine Happiness. Unfortunately, they will not enjoy Mastery; they did not acquire it, and therefore do not possess it. We have already stated in previous discussions that not all Divine Monads or Virgin Sparks are interested in Mastery. Ostensibly, it is not the Virgin Sparks or Divine Monads that suffer, but the Essence, the emanation of said Sparks, that which is Soul within each of us. The pains endured by the entire Essence are certainly well rewarded, because in exchange for so much suffering, Self-Awareness and boundless Happiness are acquired. Mastery is different.

No one could achieve Adeptship without the "Three Factors of the Revolution of Consciousness," clearly expressed by our Lord Christ: "Whoever wants to come after me must deny themselves and take up their cross and follow me." Denying oneself means: Dissolution of the Ego. Taking up the Cross, placing it upon our shoulders, means: Working with Sex-Yoga, with Maithuna, with Sexual Magic. Following Christ is equivalent to: Sacrificing oneself for humanity, giving one's life so that others may live.

The Virgin Sparks that did not attain Mastery during the 3,000 Cycles of manifestations see the Masters, the Gods, in a way similar to how ants see Humanoids.

Aztec traditions say that at the dawn of life, the Gods gathered there in Teotihuacan for the purpose of creating the Sun. They assert that they lit a great fire and then invited the Snail God to throw himself into that bonfire, but he, after three attempts, was terrified. The sacred chants solemnly affirm that the Purulent God, filled with great courage, threw himself into the fire. Seeing this, the Snail God imitated his example, and then the entire assembly of Gods, silent, waited to see what would happen.

Legends tell that within the living fire, the Purulent God sprang forth again, transformed into the Sun that illuminates us today. Minutes later, the God reappeared in that bonfire. The snail transformed into the moon that illuminates us at night. This means, dear friends, that if we wish to transform ourselves into Gods, into Masters, we must imitate the Purulent One, incinerate the Ego, the I, through Sexual Fire. Only through Fire does the purulent, die. Only through Fire can we become terribly Divine Solar Gods. Unfortunately, not all Virgin Sparks are interested in Mastery; most, the millions of creatures who live on the face of the Earth, prefer the "Path of the Snail," the "Lunar Path."

Q- Beloved Master, at the beginning of this important dissertation, you tell us that as the Essence descends to the Infernal Worlds, animaloid, vegetableoid, and mineraloid states are recapitulated. Would you be so kind as to explain the word "recapitulate"?

A: With the greatest pleasure, I will answer the gentleman's question. I want you, my friends, to fully understand what the abyssal animal-like, vegetable-like, and mineral-like recapitulation is. Descending involution within the bowels of the Underworld is radically different from the evolutionary ascent on the Earth's surface. Animal-like recapitulation in the Abyss is degenerative, involutive, descending, and painful. Vegetable-like recapitulation within the bowels of the Earth is terrifying; those who undergo such processes seem more like shadows gliding here, there, and everywhere in unspeakable suffering. Involutive, descending, mineral recapitulation within the bowels of the world we live in is more bitter than death itself; creatures fossilize, mineralize, and slowly disintegrate amidst torments impossible to describe in words. After the Second Death, the Essence escapes, resurfaces in the light of the Sun to recapitulate similar processes in an evolutionary, ascending, innocent, and happy way. Therein lies, my friends, the difference between Involutive and Evolutionary recapitulations. In any case, all these infinite Involutive and Evolutionary processes are exclusively Lunar in nature and clearly unfold within the Universal Snail.

Q: Master, you explain that with each cycle of existences, the Elementals in the evolutionary process awaken Consciousness because they are being processed in higher octaves. Is this awakening of Consciousness perhaps the result of the sufferings of Involution, or is it the result of the Ascending process?

A: Distinguished friend, it is good for you to understand that Consciousness suffers in both evolutionary and involutive processes, and that therefore, through so much effort and sacrifice, it gradually awakens. Millions of Humanoids have their Consciousness deeply asleep, but upon entering the Abyss, after the 108 existences of any cycle of manifestation, they inevitably awaken to evil and for evil. What's interesting in this case is that they awaken nonetheless, even if only to justify their mistakes in the Infernal Worlds. Any enlightened, clairvoyant being can see for themselves that the Innocent Elementals are awake in a positive, evolutionary sense. We thus see two types of awakened Consciousness: 1st - That of the innocent creatures of Nature.

That of the devolving Humanoids of the Abyss. There is a third class of awakened beings: I am referring to the Masters, the Gods, But it is not them we are concerned with at this precise moment. Undoubtedly, within the Wheel of Samsara, turning with it, there exist awakened innocent Consciousnesses, and also abyssal, devolving creatures, awake in evil and for evil...

Q- Master, when you mention higher octaves in higher spirals, it puzzles me, because I am accustomed to thinking of octaves in terms of musical notes, which are related to the transmutation of the Serpent Fire. Would you please clarify this for me?

A:Undoubtedly, the octaves of the Snail are processed musically with the notes C, D, E, F, G, A, B, in a graduated manner. If we carefully observe a spiral staircase, we will see a succession of increasingly higher curves, in such a way that they are preceded by lower ones. This formation, this distribution of curves in the form of any spiral, is sufficient to understand that between octaves there are also musical pauses. Each of these pauses corresponds to an abysmal descent. The 3,000 turns of the Wheel thus resonate incessantly as a single whole within the rhythms of the Mahavan and the Chotavan that sustain the Universe firmly in its course...

Q- Master, since the Essence is good, why does it come to suffer in this world?

A:My friends, the Essence itself is beyond Good and Evil; it is absolutely innocent, pure, and healthy. The Essence suffers when it becomes trapped within the Ego, but once the Ego is dissolved, the Essence ceases to suffer. Certainly, the Essences of planet Earth became trapped within the ego due to a mistake by the Gods. We have already said in past talks that certain Sacred Individuals, with the purpose of giving stability to the geological crust of our world, gave humanity the Abominable Kundartiguador Organ. When that organ disappeared, the consequences remained within each person, and these crystallized, becoming the Ego, a kind of Second Nature within which the Essence was unfortunately trapped. If that second nature did not exist, the Essence would be free and happy; unfortunately, it exists as a result of the Abominable Kundartiguador Organ.

Q: Master, it is said that we are children of God and that God is perfect. Then why does He send His children to suffer?

A: I answer this question from the audience with the greatest pleasure... Ladies and gentlemen, the time has come to know that we are all children of the Devil... Please, I beg you not to be alarmed. We already know that Lord Satan or Lucifer-Prometheus is exclusively the Shadow of our own inner Divinity, projected within ourselves for our own good. It is evident that Lucifer is the Great Coach we carry within; therefore, the sexual impulse, at its core, is Luciferian. The Devil, as we explained in previous discussions, is not the mythical figure presented by some dogmatic sects, but rather each person's personal instructor. It is the Luciferian Force that leads human beings to triumph or failure, to generation or regeneration.

From this perspective, we can affirm that we are children of the Devil, and this was stated by our Lord Christ: "You are children of the devil," said the Great Master, "for if you were children of God, you would do the works of God." It is necessary to become children of God.

And this is only possible with the Three Factors of the Revolution of Consciousness, as we have mentioned them in this talk. A child of God is anyone who reaches the Resurrection; reflect on these words and do not presume to be saints or virtuous, for you are all children of the Devil. Friends, God never commands us to suffer; we have created suffering ourselves through our own mistakes and through successive births.

Q: Master, if we are children of the Devil, who has more power over us, the Devil or God?

A: I will gladly answer this question. We have said that the Dragon is the Shadow of the Inner God of each of us. It is evident that each of us is a child of that Shadow, of that Dragon, and therefore, in our current state, the Dragon has absolute control over us. Thus, from our relative and circumstantial point of view, the Devil has more power over us than God himself (this does not mean that the Devil is more powerful than God). When the Immortal Spark is reborn within us, when we become children of God, then everything will be different; in those days we will have vanquished the Dragon.

Q: Master, what do you say about the Angels, Bodhisattvas, and fallen Masters? What do they have to do with the Spiral of Life?

A: Distinguished friends, there is a supreme moment for all the millions of Essences that populate the face of the Earth. I want to refer emphatically to the instant when we first resolve to enter the Solar Path, very different indeed from the Lunar Path. For all the millions or trillions of Virgin Sparks, the critical hour arrives at a precise moment when they must choose between the Solar Path and the Lunar Spiral. When someone deliberately chooses the Razor's Edge Path, the die is cast; after that moment, there is no remedy. Those who attain Mastery and then wish to turn back and return to the Lunar Path will have to endure horrifying eternities in the Infernal Worlds until, after many billions or trillions of years, they achieve the annihilation of the Higher Existential Bodies of the Being and the destruction of the Animal Ego. This means that with a greater degree of Consciousness comes a greater degree of responsibility, and whoever adds Wisdom adds suffering. Undoubtedly, fallen Bodhisattvas, dark Angels, and shadowy Archangels—that is, angelic or divine beings submerged in the Abyss for the crime of wanting to take the Lunar Path after having fully embraced the Solar Path—will suffer millions of times more intensely than ordinary people. Once the disintegration of Vehicles and Ego is achieved, the evolutionary journey will nevertheless begin anew from the mineral state, but with a Golden Embryo, and therefore with greater Consciousness than the other Elementals of Nature, until reaching the state of Humanoids. Having achieved this goal, since they possess the Golden Embryo, these beings will have to return to the Solar Path to recreate their Higher Existential Bodies, and reconquer the Angelic or Archangelic state, etc., which they once rejected. The fate of the Virgin Sparks that never chose the Solar Path is different; these, transformed into mere Elementals From Nature, they will immerse themselves with their Essence in the Universal Ocean of Life, free in its movement.

These are Beings who preferred Elemental Life, who did not aspire to Mastery, who always rejoiced within the bosom of Great Nature, and who now, like sparks of Divinity, return to it forever. 

Samael Archangel: Planetary Logos of Mars

                                                                                    CHAPTER XX

                                                                       THE LAW OF ETERNAL RETURN

 My friends gathered this afternoon in this house, we are going to study today the "Law of Eternal Return" of all things. At the hour of death, the Angel of Death always arrives at the bedside. There are legions of these, and all of them work in accordance with the Great Law.

Three things go to the graveyard or cemetery.

First: The Physical Corpse.

Second: The Vital Body (this escapes from the Physical Body with the last exhalation); this vehicle floats before the tomb and slowly decomposes as the Physical Body disintegrates.

Third: The Former Personality. This can undoubtedly sometimes escape from the grave and wander through the graveyard or go to some places that are familiar to it. There is no doubt that the Former Personality slowly dissolves through time; there is no tomorrow for the Personality of the dead; This in itself is perishable...

That which continues, that which does not go to the grave, is the Ego,  the I. Death itself is a subtraction of fractions; once the mathematical operation is complete, only "Values" remain. Obviously, sums of values attract and repel each other according to the Law of Universal Magnetism; they float in the atmosphere of the world.

 Eternity opens its jaws to swallow the Ego and then expels it, casts it out, returns it to time. We have been told that at the precise instant of death, at the moment when the deceased exhales their last breath, they project an Electro-Psychic Design of their Personality; this design continues in the Supersensible Regions of Nature, and later comes to saturate the fertilized egg.

This is how, upon returning, upon being reborn in a new Physical Body, we come to possess personal characteristics very similar to those of the previous life. That which continues after Death is not something very beautiful. That which is not destroyed with the Physical Body is nothing more than a mass of Devils, Psychic Aggregates, and Defects. The only decent thing that exists at the bottom of all those cavernous entities that constitute the Ego is the Essence, the Psyche, that which we have as our Soul. Upon returning to a new Physical Vehicle, the Law of Karma comes into play, for there is no effect without a cause, nor a cause without an effect. The Angels of Life are responsible for connecting the Silver Cord with the fertilizing sperm. Undoubtedly, many millions of sperm escape at the moment of copulation, but only one of them possesses sufficient power to penetrate the ovum in order to effect conception.

This very special kind of force is not a product of chance or randomness; What happens is that it is driven from within, in its intimate energy, by the Angel of Life, who at such moments makes the connection of the returning Essence. Biologists know very well that the male and female gametes each carry 24 chromosomes; these added together give a total of 48, which make up the germ cell. This 48 chromosomes reminds us of the 48 Laws that govern the Physical Body.( It is now known that there are 48, not 46 as previously claimed.) The Essence thus becomes connected to the germ cell by means of the Silver Cord; and since this cell divides into 2, and the 2 into 4, and the 4 into 8, and so on for the process of fetal gestation, it is clear that Sexual Energy becomes, in fact, the basic agent of such cell multiplication. This means that the phenomenon of mitosis could in no way occur without the presence of the Creative Energy. The disembodied one, the one who is preparing to take on a new Physical Body, does not penetrate the fetus; It only comes to be reintegrated at the instant the creature is born, at the precise moment of its first inhalation. It is quite interesting that with the dying person's last exhalation comes disembodiment, and that with the first inhalation we re-enter a new organism...

It is completely absurd to claim that one voluntarily chooses the place where one must be reborn. The reality is very different. It is precisely the Lords of the Law, the Agents of Karma, who select for us the exact place, home, family, nation, etc., where we must be reintegrated, return. If the Ego could choose the site, place, or family, etc., for its new reintegration, then the ambitious proud, avaricious, and greedy people would seek palaces, millionaires' houses, opulent mansions, beds of roses and feathers, and the world would be all wealth and splendor; there would be no poor, no pain or bitterness, but no one would pay for karma,(cause and effect Universal Law) atrocities would be committed   could be commit the worst crimes without divine justice reaching them, etc., etc., etc. The stark reality is that the ego has no right to choose the place or family where it is born. Each of us must pay what we owe; it is written that "he who sows lightning will reap the tempest." Law is Law, and the Law is fulfilled.

 It is therefore very regrettable that so many famous writers of contemporary spirituality emphatically affirm that everyone has the right to choose the place where they are reborn. What lies beyond the grave is something that only awakened people can know, those who have already dissolved the ego, truly self-aware people.

Many theories exist in the world, both spiritualized and materialized, and the reason of intellectual humanoids is capable of anything: it can create both spiritualized and materialized theories. Rational homunculi can elaborate within their brains, through the most rigorous logical processes, a materialist theory as well as a spiritualist one, and in both, in thesis and antithesis, the underlying logic is truly admirable.

Unquestionably, Reason, with all its logical processes, as a faculty of inquiry, has a beginning and an end; it is too narrow and limited, for, as we have already said, it lends itself to everything, serves every purpose: thesis as well as antithesis. Ostensibly, the processes of logical brain development are not convincing in themselves, due to the concrete fact that with them any spiritualized or materialized thesis can be elaborated, both demonstrating the same logical vigor, certainly plausible to any humanoid reasoner. It is therefore impossible for Reason to truly know anything about what lies above the rooftops, about what is beyond, about that which continues after death... Immanuel Kant, the great German philosopher, already demonstrated in his great work entitled "Critique of Pure Reason" that Reason by itself cannot know anything about Truth, about Reality, about God, etc., etc., etc. We are not, therefore, throwing out a priori ideas; what I am saying with such emphasis can be documented in the aforementioned work of the philosopher.

Obviously, we must discard Reason as a suitable element of cognition for the discovery of Reality... Having set aside the reasoning processes in this matter of practical metaphysics, we will from this moment on establish a solid foundation for the verification of that which is beyond time, of that which continues and which cannot be destroyed by the death of the Physical Body... I am asserting something that I know for a fact, something that I have experienced in the absence of Reason.

It is worth reminding this honorable audience that I remember all my past lives. In ancient times, before the submersion of the Atlantean continent, people possessed a developed faculty of Being known as "Instinctive Perception of Cosmic Truths." After the submersion of that ancient continent, this precious faculty entered the downward,  involutionary cycle  and was completely lost. It is possible to regenerate this faculty through the dissolution of the Ego.

Having achieved this, we can verify for ourselves, in a self-conscious way, the Law of the Eternal Return of all things. Undoubtedly, this faculty of Being allows us to experience the Real, that which continues, that which is beyond death, beyond the Physical Body, etc., etc., etc. Since I possess this developed faculty, I can affirm with full authority what I know to be true, what I have experienced, what lies beyond, etc., etc. Speaking sincerely and with my heart in my hand, I can tell you the following: The deceased normally live in Limbo, in the antechamber of Hell, in the Region of the Dead (Lower Astral), a region fully represented in all  of those underground grottoes and caverns of the World, which, united or intimately intertwined, form a whole in their set.

 It is regretable the state in which the deceased find themselves: They seem like sleepwalkers, their consciousness completely asleep, they wander everywhere and firmly believe they are alive; they are unaware of their death. After disembodiment, shopkeepers continue in their shops, drunkards in taverns, prostitutes in brothels, etc., etc. It would be impossible for such people, sleepwalkers of this kind, unconscious, to have the luxury of choosing the place where they should be reborn. The most natural thing is for them to be born without knowing what time or how, and to die completely unconscious. The shadows of the deceased are many; each disembodied being is a multitude of unconscious shadows; A multitude of larvae living in the past, oblivious to the present, trapped within their dogmas, in the stale things of yesterday, in the whims of bygone eras, in affections, in family sentimentality, in selfish interests, in animal passions, in vices, etc., etc., etc.

Upon rebirth, the Essence expresses itself during the first three or four years of childhood, and then the child is beautiful, sublime, innocent, and happy. Unfortunately, the Ego begins to express itself gradually as we approach the age of seven, and fully manifests itself when the new Personality has been completely formed. It is essential to understand that the new Personality is created precisely during the first seven years of childhood and is strengthened by time and experience. The Personality is energetic, not physical, as many people believe, and after death it slowly decomposes in the pantheon until it radically disintegrates. Before the new Personality is fully formed, the Essence can indulge in manifesting itself in all its beauty, even making young children truly psychic, sensitive, and clairvoyant, etc. How happy we would all be if we had no Ego, if only the Essence were to express itself within us. Undoubtedly, then there would be no pain, the Earth would be a Paradise, an Eden, something ineffable, sublime. The return of the Ego to this world is truly disgusting, horrifying, abominable. The Ego, in itself, radiates sinister, dark, and unpleasant vibrational waves.

I say that every person, as long as they have not dissolved the Ego, is more or less black, even if they boast of holiness and virtue. The incessant Return of all things is a Law of life, and we can verify it from instant to instant and from moment to moment. The Earth returns to its starting point every year, and then we celebrate the new year; all the stars return to their original starting point; the atoms within the molecule return to their initial point; the days return, the nights return; the four seasons return: Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter; the cycles return: Kalpas, Yugas, Mahamvantaras, etc. The Law of Eternal Return is therefore indisputable, irrefutable, and undeniable.

Q: Master, you have told us that there is no tomorrow for the Personality of the deceased, and that the Etheric Body gradually disintegrates. I would like to know if the Personality lasts longer than the Physical Body in disintegration.

A: The question from the audience seems interesting to me, and I hasten to answer it with the greatest pleasure...  Undoubtedly, the Ex-Personality lasts longer than the eliminated Vital Fund. By this I mean to affirm that the Vital Body decomposes as the Physical Body disintegrates in the grave.

The Personality is different. Since it is invigorated over time by the various experiences of life, it obviously lasts longer; it is a firmer energetic note; it tends to endure for many years. It is by no means an exaggeration to say that the discarded Personality can survive for entire centuries. It is curious to observe several discarded Personalities conversing with one another. I am now speaking of something that may seem strange to you. I have been able to count up to ten discarded Personalities belonging to the same owner, that is, ten returns of the same Ego. I have seen them exchanging subjective opinions, gathered together by psychic affinity. However, I want to clarify this a little further.

To avoid confusion, I have said that one is not born with a Personality, that one must form it, and that this is possible during the first seven years of childhood. I have also stated that at the moment of death, such a Personality goes to the pantheon and sometimes wanders within it, or hides among its tombs. Now think for a moment of an Ego that, after each return, escapes from the Physical Body. It is clear that it leaves the Personality behind. If we gather, for example, ten lifetimes of the same Ego, we will have ten different Personalities, and these can reunite by affinity to converse in the pantheons and exchange subjective opinions. Undoubtedly, such Ex-Personalities gradually weaken, extinguishing themselves extraordinarily until they finally disintegrate completely. However, the memory of such Personalities continues in the Causal World, among the Akashic Records of Nature. At this moment, as I speak with you here tonight, a past life I had as a soldier during the Renaissance in old Europe comes to mind. At one point, while working in the World of Natural Causes as a Causal Man, it occurred to me to retrieve from the Secret Archives in that region the memory of that former personality. The result was truly extraordinary: I saw that soldier dressed in the uniform of the time in which he lived. Drawing his sword, he violently attacked me; it was not difficult for me to conjure him back into the archives. This means that in the World of Natural Causes, every memory is alive, has reality, and this is something that may surprise many esoteric and occult students...

Q: Master, you tell us that the personality is not born with the ego. What can you tell us about the birth of the vital body?

A: Friends, I want you to understand that the Vital Body, the basic seat of organic life, has been designed by the Agents of Life according to the Law of Cause and Effect. Those who accumulated very serious debts in their past existence may be born with a defective Vital Body, which, quite naturally, will serve as the basis for a defective body as well. Liars may be born with a deformed Vital Body, resulting in a monstrous or sickly Physical Vehicle. Vicious individuals may be born with manifestly degenerate Vital Bodies, which will give rise to degenerate Physical Bodies as well. For example, the passionate sexual abuser may eventually be born with an improperly polarized Vital Body; this will motivate a homosexual vehicle or a lesbian female form. Undoubtedly, homosexuals and lesbians are the result of sexual abuse in past existences. An alcoholic may be born with an abnormal, defective brain, which could serve as the foundation for another defective brain. A murderer, a killer, one who incessantly repeats such a horrendous crime, may eventually be born disabled, lame, paralyzed, blind from birth, deformed, hideous, repulsive, delusional, or definitively insane. It is good to know that murder is the worst degree of human corruption, and in no way could a murderer return with a healthy body. It would therefore be too lengthy to speak further at this moment on this point related to the question that has been posed to me.

Q: Master, those born with physical defects, then, are they not hereditary flaws?

A: Distinguished lady, your question is very important, and deserves that we examine it in detail. Hereditary flaws are ostensibly placed at the service of the Law of Karma; they become the marvelous mechanism by which Karma is processed. Clearly, heredity resides in the sex genes; there we find it, and through these, the Law works with the entire cellular mechanism. It is important to understand that genes control the entire human organism; they are found in the chromosomes, in the germ cell; they are the foundation of physical form. When these genes are disordered, when their legitimate natural formation is absent, they undoubtedly result in a defective body, and this has already been demonstrated.

Q: Master, how do the disembodied Egos who are deeply asleep in the Region of the Dead and believe they are still alive.

Can the scenes of their lives be represented if they lack a Mental Body?

 A: The question the gentleman asks is fundamentally flawed; this means it is poorly phrased. The pluralized Ego is "mind"; we have already spoken clearly, we have already said that the Intellectual Animal mistakenly called man does not have a Mind, but "minds." Undoubtedly, the various Psychic Aggregates that compose the Ego are nothing more than various mental forms, a pluralization of understanding, etc. When all these quarrelsome and shouting minds or Selves return, it often happens that not all of them manage to reintegrate; from a total sum of Psychic Aggregates, some of these enter the Submerged Involution of the Mineral Kingdom, or are reintegrated into animal organisms, or adhere to certain places, etc., etc., etc. After death, each of these Aggregates lives on in its own thoughts and desires, always in the past, never in the present. Do not forget, my friends, that the ego is memory, that the ego is time, that the ego is a book of many volumes.

Q: From what you have just told us, Master, since we are a Legion of Selves, should I conclude that we also lack reality, since we are also mental forms? Am I correct?

 A: Distinguished friend, ladies and gentlemen, you must understand that the Intellectual Animal mistakenly called man is not yet an accomplished being; this means that one is a mathematical point in space, who happens to serve as a vehicle for certain sums of Values. Each subject is a poor thinking animal condemned to the punishment of living, a machine controlled by multiple subhuman and bestial Psychic Aggregates. The only thing of worth within each of us is the Essence, the Psychic Material, the raw material for making a Soul, and this, unfortunately, is trapped among all these inhuman Psychic Aggregates. To be a Man is something very different. For this, it is necessary to disintegrate the Ego and fabricate the Higher Existential Bodies of the Being. I believe you understand me now.

 Q: Master, do you mean, then, that we are indeed mental forms, without an objective reality?

A: Friends, please understand me! When I speak of Psychic Aggregates, I am referring to mental forms; it is clear that such Aggregates are certainly crystallizations of the mind, and I believe you understand this; I don't think it necessary to explain it further; it has already been said.

Q: Are you going to tell me, dear Master, that all these very distinguished exponents of the magical power of the mind, who extol the great importance of having a positive mind, are therefore mistaken?

A: Friends, in these times of the Kali Yuga, the Iron Age, people have dedicated themselves to mentalism, and here, there, and everywhere one finds thousands of books in bookstores speaking wonders about the "donkey" of the mind. The interesting thing about all this is that Jesus the Great Kabir rode the "donkey" (the mind) to enter Heavenly Jerusalem on Palm Sunday; that's how the Gospels explain it; that's what they say, but people crucify Jesus the Christ and worship the "donkey." That's humanity for you, my dear brothers and sisters, that's this dark age in which we live. What do these mentalists want to develop? Mental strength? The "strength of the donkey"? It would be better if the understanding ones mounted this animal and tamed it with the whip of Will; that way things would change and we would become good Christians, wouldn't they? What do these mentalists want to develop? The strength of the mental ego? It's better that they disintegrate it, reduce it to cosmic dust; that way the Spirit would shine in each of them.

Unfortunately, the people of these times no longer want anything to do with the Spirit; Now, kneeling, they kiss the hooves of the "donkey," the "ass," and instead of purifying themselves, they debase themselves miserably. If people knew that they have no Mental Body and that all they possess is a sum of Psychic Aggregates, disgusting mental crystallizations, and if instead of fortifying and strengthening these bestial Egos they disintegrated them, then they would indeed work for their own good and for their own Happiness.

However, developing the  Beast's Force, the sinister power of the Mental Ego, only succeeds in making them increasingly dark, leftist, and abysmal. I tell my friends, I tell the brothers of the Gnostic Movement, to reduce their mental Ego to ashes, to fight tirelessly to free themselves from the mind; thus they will attain Bliss.

Q: Don't you think, Master, that an Essence without Ego would result in an extremely boring life on this planet, which is so beautiful?

 A: Friends, the Ego finds existence boring when it doesn't have what it wants. However, when is the Ego ever satisfied? The Ego is desire, and desire eventually becomes frustration, weariness, boredom, and life then becomes tedious. By what right, then, does the Ego dare to speak against boredom, when it itself, deep down, becomes tedium, bitterness, disillusionment, disenchantment, frustration, boredom? If the Ego doesn't know what Fulfillment is, how could it possibly offer concepts about it? Undoubtedly, with the Ego dead, reduced to ashes, all that remains within us is Essence, Beauty, and from this comes Happiness, Love, Fulfillment. What happens is that lovers of desire, those who crave passionate gratification, superficial people, think mistakenly; they assume that without the Ego, life would be terribly boring. If these people didn't have an Ego, they would think differently, they would be happy, and then they would exclaim: "The life of the Ego is dreadfully boring!" Do you truly believe, my friends, that it is delightful to return endlessly to this valley of bitterness to weep and suffer continually? It is necessary to eliminate the Ego to free ourselves from the Wheel of Samsara.

                                                                           CHAPTER XXI

                                                            THE LAW OF REINCARNATION

My friends, gathered here now, we are going to study the "Law of Reincarnation"... I hope that all of you will derive the greatest benefit from these discussions. It is urgent that together we try to fully understand what this Great Law is. Certainly, the word "Reincarnation" is very demanding; let us recall the ten reincarnations of Vishnu, the Cosmic Christ. Krishna, the great Hindu Avatar, born about a thousand years before Christ, never said that all the Intellectual Animals that populate the face of the Earth would be reincarnated. He emphatically stated that only Buddhas, the great Gods, Devas, Divine Kings, etc., etc., are reincarnated. Upon closer examination of the Law of Reincarnation, we can state with complete clarity that reincarnation is not possible for those who do not possess a Sacred Individuality. Undoubtedly, only Sacred Individuals are reincarnated, and for this reason, in secret Tibet, human reincarnations were always celebrated with grand religious festivals. In the name of truth, I wish to state clearly and unequivocally the stark reality that reincarnation, or the reincorporation of souls, is only possible when one possesses the "Golden Embryo," the "Golden Flower." Analyzing this matter in great detail, we come to understand that such an Embryo must be deliberately created through conscious effort and voluntary suffering. Within the purely retrospective realm, we discover the origin of all those subhuman Elements within which the Psychic Material or Raw Material is enmeshed, through which it is possible to elaborate the Golden Flower, the Golden Embryo.

We already know, because we have explained it here in other talks, that in the remote past humanity developed in its organism the Abominable Kundartiguador Organ, the Satanic Tail. When humanity lost this organ, the evil consequences of said organ remained in the five Cylinders of the Organic Machine (mind, emotion, movement, instinct, and sex). Undoubtedly, these terrible results came to constitute a kind of second nature, subjective and inhuman, which all Rational Animals carry within.  It is unquestionable that the Essence, the Raw Material with which we must elaborate the Golden Embryo, remained enmeshed within this dual nature. Dissolving such subjective and subhuman aggregates is vital when seriously attempting to create the Golden Flower. In other times, when  the results of the Abominable Kundartiguador Organ had not yet developed specifically, it was possible to appeal to the innermost factor that originates the impulses of Faith, Hope, and Love, to motivate the force or forces that could disintegrate incipient Subjective Elements. Unfortunately, that basic factor of such impulses underwent various degenerative processes due to the exorbitant development of the negative consequences of the Abominable Kundartiguador Organ. It is certainly painful that that originating factor of the innermost impulses related to Faith, Hope, and Love had degenerated so radically. It is for this reason that we must now appeal to the only factor that has not yet been lost. I want to refer emphatically to the Essence, the Psychic Material, which is certainly the foundation, the basis of all our psychic organization. Liberating this Essence is urgent, imperative, and cannot be postponed if we seriously wish to develop the Golden Flower, the Golden Embryo. Unfortunately, this Raw Material, this Psychic Material, does not participate in the routine activities of our so-called waking state. It is a pity that this factor, upon which all psychic processes are based, remains trapped in the Subconscious Zones. Bringing this factor out of the merely subjective realm and manifesting it in a Self-Conscious and Objective form within our daily activities is vital, urgent, and necessary. The Ego, with all its Psychic Aggregates, is that anti-human dual nature, that subhuman appendage within which Consciousness is bottled up. If we wish to possess a Sacred Individuality, we must wield the "Scalpel of Self-Criticism" to dissect all those false values that constitute the ego. Much has been said about Creative Understanding; It is essential to know, in its entirety, all the Psychic Defects we possess.

Intellectual understanding is not enough; it is indisputable and irrefutable that any Psychological Defect is processed at 49 Subconscious, Infraconscious, and even Unconscious levels. Understanding at any given level is insufficient; it is urgently necessary to understand our defects thoroughly; it is essential to pierce them if we truly wish to exterminate, to annihilate the psychological aggregates. However, Creative Understanding, despite being urgent and indispensable, is not all. We Gnostics go much further: We want to capture, to grasp the "Deep Meaning" of that which we have fully understood. It is not possible to originate those intimate impulses that must bring about radical changes in our Psyche when we have not managed to capture the deep meaning of any given Psychological Defect. Obviously, we become properly prepared for this or that inner change when we have understood this or that error of our psyche. Then comes elimination, and then we appeal to forces of a higher kind.  Someone might, for example, have understood the defect of anger, and might even have had the luxury of grasping its profound meaning, and yet continue with it. Elimination is different, because the mind can provoke various modes of action, it can label defects, transfer them from one department of understanding to another, but it cannot fundamentally alter them. We need to appeal to a power higher than the mind if we want to eradicate defects. Fortunately, such a power exists. I want to refer now to the Serpent Fire, to that Sacred Fire which normally develops in the body of the ascetic.

If this Fiery Power could in the past divide the Divine Hermaphrodites into opposite sexes, it is evident that it can also extirpate from our Psyche the Inhuman Elements, which, like appendages, constitute within us a dual nature: left, sinister, terribly perverse. We already stated in our work entitled "THE MYSTERY OF THE GOLDEN BLOSSOM" that the "Seminal Pearl" was formed with the first percentages of liberated Essence.

 We also affirmed in that work that as the various Subjective Elements of man himself are reduced to cosmic dust, the Seminal Pearl... It developed, becoming the Golden Embryo, the Golden Flower; therein lies the Mystery of the Golden Flowering. I have explained the modus operandi extensively, both in these talks and in my previous books. I said then that we must learn to direct that Serpent Fire, or Kundalini Ray, against such and such Inhuman Aggregates, in order to pulverize them with the purpose of liberating the Essence... I explained that precisely in the Fiery Forge of Vulcan, we had the opportunity to work with the Spear of Achilles. Only with the Holy Spear, marvelous emblem of Transcendent Sexual Electricity, can we disintegrate psychological defects.

Whoever possesses the Golden Embryo, whoever has developed it through deliberate work and conscious mortification, has the right to reincarnate.

It is evident that the Golden Flower confers upon us Sacred Individuality; it is undeniable that the Golden Embryo comes to establish within us a complete balance between the Spiritual and the Material.

Those who do not yet possess such an Embryo return, come back, are reborn in new organisms, but they do not reincarnate. Distinguish, then, between Reincarnation and Return. Those who reincarnate are rare; those who return are millions.

Q: Master, could you tell us when the Kundartiguador Organ developed in humanity and for what purpose?

A: With the greatest pleasure, I will answer the question posed by our sister secretary... During the time of the Continent of Mu or Lemuria, located, as we have already discussed in previous talks, in the Pacific Ocean, the development of such an organ was necessary in order to stabilize the Earth's geological crust. Since the Human Machine automatically transforms Cosmic Energies to transmit them to the previous layers of the planetary organism in which we live, any change that occurs in such machines produces certain results within our planet Earth... It was then, around that time, some 18 million years ago or more, that the Cosmocrators gave free rein to the Inner Lucifer of each individual, so that this ape-like tail, this Abominable Kundartiguador Organ, might develop in every human organism. Undoubtedly, with this action by the Cosmocrators, the energetic transformation within the human interior was altered, producing magnificent results for the geological crust of the world (for it stabilized), but sinister ones for humanity. Much later, the Gods removed the nefarious appendage from the organism, but they could not eliminate its consequences, for these, as we have already said, became a second, inhuman, and perverse nature within each of us.

Q: Master, so were the Cosmocrators to blame for the inhuman consequences that humanity carries in its bodies today?

 A: This question seems interesting to me. The Gods who intervened in that matter made some miscalculations, and for that reason, they were to blame. I want you to know that the Gods also make mistakes. It is clear that on a future Cosmic Day, those ineffable beings will have to pay their corresponding Cosmic Karma.

Q: Since Essence is the only thing that constitutes our psychic organization, you said, Master, that fortunately it has not been lost. Does this mean that there is a danger of the Essence being lost?

A: With the greatest pleasure, I will answer the gentleman's question. With all due respect, I would like to say to the audience that the question is somewhat poorly formulated. I have not said that Essence is our psychic organization; I have only meant to affirm that it is the basic factor of all our psychic organization, and this is somewhat different. Ostensibly, it is not possible for the Essence to be lost; therefore, I affirm that it is the only factor that, fortunately, has not been lost. Even if the Essence, trapped within the Ego, were to devolve over time within the Infernal Worlds, it is evident that it would never be lost because, with the Ego dissolved, it would be free and ready, as we have already stated so often, to enter into new evolutionary processes.

Q- Venerable Master, you emphasize not only Understanding, but also discovering the Profound Meaning of our Psychological Defects. I  understand that Understanding aims to identify these defects, and Deep Meaning aims to discover the harm the defect can cause us as an obstacle to our Self-Realization. Am I correct?

 A: The question from the audience is worth answering. Understanding is not Identification; someone could identify a Psychological Defect without having understood it; let's distinguish, then, between "Understanding" and "Identification." This concept of Understanding is very flexible. The degrees of Understanding vary. We may understand something today in a certain way, relatively and circumstantially, and tomorrow we may understand it better. The apprehension of the Deep Meaning of a defect is only possible through all parts of our Whole Being.

If some parts of our Being have grasped the Deep Meaning, but other parts of our same Being have not, then the whole and profound meaning has not been fully apprehended either.

Regarding the Deep Meaning, its specific flavor, we must not form preconceptions; the profound meaning of this or that error can only be experienced directly at the precise moment, in the appropriate instant. This is why we cannot in any way form preconceived ideas about what the Deep Meaning of our psychological errors might be.

Q: Thank you, Master, for this explanation, which reveals to us that Understanding is truly a function of the mind and Deep Meaning a function of Consciousness. Is this correct?

A: Friends, the mind, with all its functions, is feminine, receptive; it would be absurd to make it positive; it would be foolish to elaborate ideas, preconceptions, theories. Since the mind is, by nature, a merely passive instrument, it could not, by itself, occupy the place of Understanding.

Distinguish between Understanding and the instrument we use to manifest ourselves in the world.

Obviously, Understanding belongs more to the Essence, to the intimate workings of Consciousness, and that's all. The Deep Meaning of this or that psychological error differs from Understanding by the very fact that it belongs to the various perceptions or direct experiences lived by the various parts of the Unitary Being.

Q: Master, can a reincarnating person choose the place and family to which they return with Awakened Consciousness?

A: With the greatest pleasure, I will answer this new question... Let me inform all those present here that one who possesses the Golden Embryo also has Awakened Consciousness. In this case, they can voluntarily choose the Zodiac Sign under which they wish to reincarnate; however, they cannot alter their Karma. They could select various types of birth, family, nation, city, etc., but always in accordance with their Karmic debts. This means that he could resolve to pay this or that debt according to his free choice, but in no way could he avoid those debts; he would only have the right to choose which debt he wants to pay first, and that is all.

Q: Master, does the fallen Bodhisattva lose his Golden Embryo?

A: This question is certainly very original, and for that reason it is appropriate that we answer it concretely... It is necessary to understand that the Golden Embryo is imperishable, immortal, eternal. Thus, the fallen Bodhisattva can be annihilated in the Ninth Sphere, go through the process of the destruction of the Higher Existential Bodies of the Being; however, he would never lose the Golden Embryo; this, after the radical destruction or definitive annihilation of the Ego, would resurface, return to the surface of the Earth, to the light of the Sun to restart or begin a new Evolution.

Q: Master, does the fallen Bodhisattva's Consciousness fall asleep?

A: Distinguished friends, it is clear that when a Bodhisattva falls, the evil consequences of the Abominable Kundartiguador Organ are resurrected within him, and then the Golden Embryo, the Consciousness, becomes undeniably trapped among such subhuman factors. The result is that the Consciousness, in this case, loses a good percentage of its usual lucidity, although it does not fall asleep. radically.

Q: Master, does the man who has acquired Sacred Individuality completely lack desires?

A: Friends, if someone has dissolved the Ego, if he has become selfless, he has undoubtedly become individualized, but desire is something deeper. Could any of you here radically eliminate the Ego and thereby acquire Sacred Individuality, and yet still continue to have desire? This seems truly paradoxical, contradictory, and even absurd, but we must analyze it a little. Friends, time demands many things.

With the evil consequences of the Abominable Kundartiguador Organ annihilated, the TELEOGHINOORAS  Tapes remain.

These can be fully preserved in the Suprasensible Worlds throughout the entire earthly period, if one has not taken care to disintegrate them, annihilate them, reduce them to cosmic dust.  Obviously, such tapes, like living films, certainly correspond to all the scenes of desire, to all the lustful acts of this and all our previous lives, and if they are not radically disintegrated, one hundred percent Objective Consciousness cannot be achieved, because part of Consciousness is embedded within them. Evidently, disintegrating such tapes is a task of a higher order that can only be accomplished with the Double-Edged Axe, which in ancient times stood at the center of every Sacred Labyrinth, a symbol that very few have understood and about which some pseudo-esoteric and pseudo-occult works have written, more or less incorrectly. In any case, Transcendent Sexual Electricity must also reduce the Teleoghinooras Tapes to dust. You are now seeing, my dear friends, how difficult it is to give Consciousness full lucidity and objectivity. It is lamentable that the Essence is so enmeshed within such varied Subjective and Subhuman Elements.

Unfortunately, many believe that this "Awakening of Consciousness" is easy, and they constantly write to me complaining that they still haven't projected their Astral Body, protesting that after several months they still haven't developed powers, demanding the immediate ability to live lucidly and fully outside the Physical Body, etc., etc., etc. Typically, those who begin our studies are searching for powers, and when they don't immediately become omnipotent individuals, they then seek the subjective path of Spiritism or join various schools of subjective psychic training with the purpose of instantly acquiring the coveted Psychic Faculties...

 Complete objectivity implies the radical destruction of all that is inhuman within us, the annihilation of subconscious atoms, the absolute death of the subhuman dual nature, and the radical pulverization of all memories of desire. So, dear friends, anyone can achieve Sacred Individuality without being completely free from the process of desire. Destroying the Teleoghinooras Tapes and some other principles that I will mention later means eradicating even the smallest desires from our psyche.

Q: Master, is it worthwhile to exercise the right to reincarnate once it has been acquired?

A: Distinguished gentlemen and ladies who are listening to me: All illusions are permitted to reincarnating souls; however, it is preferable to exclaim with Jesus: "My Father, if it is possible, let this cup pass from me; yet not my will, but yours be done." As I speak with you here in this study of my own home, which is also yours, something very interesting comes to mind: It happened that one night I was telepathically summoned by a group of Masters from the Venerable Great White Lodge. I abandoned the Physical Body, and all the parts of my Inner Being, integrated and clothed with the Existential Bodies of Being, had to answer the call. Floating in space, I gently alighted on the rooftop of a large building; the Adepts of the Hidden Brotherhood received me with exclamations of jubilation, saying: "The Archangel Samael has come!" And after the customary embraces and greetings, I was questioned in the following manner: "As Avatar of the New Aquarian Age, you must answer us regarding the advisability or inadvisability of "To deliver the Cosmic Ships to Earth's humanity; your response is a great responsibility."

 Kneeling, I then saw with my spatial sense the use that Earthlings could make of such ships in the future. The Eye of Dangma then allowed me to see inside such ships, in the near future, merchants, prostitutes, dictators, etc., traveling to the other planets of the Solar System, carrying discord to other corners of the Universe, etc., etc., etc. Feeling at that moment the responsibility that weighed on my shoulders, I addressed my Father who is in secret, saying: "My Father, if it is possible, let this cup pass from me; yet not my will, but yours be done." Those words vibrated in the Nine Heavens, from Sphere to Sphere, from World to World. Years passed, and everything was resolved. My Father who is in secret gave the appropriate answer: "Selection of human personnel; "To deliver these ships to certain very select groups of humanity." It is worth mentioning to our friends that certain isolated human groups already possess this type of spacecraft. In an inaccessible region of the Himalayas, where communist invaders will never be able to reach, there is a community of Lamas who received a number of such cosmic vessels, with which they travel to other worlds in space. These Lamas, who had the good fortune to receive such precious gifts, are Sacred Individuals, people with the developed Golden Embryo, Beings who reincarnate. Therefore, my friends, we must always do the Will of the Father, never our own. Those who reincarnate can choose, according to the Law of Karma, the conditions of life they wish without, of course, deviating from the Karmic Law; but it is preferable that our Father, who is in secret, choose for us what is most convenient.

Q: Master, we have been told that the Gods also make mistakes. Who, then, is the one who does not make mistakes?

A: Friends, This question seems truly important to me, and we will give it its proper answer. I ask for the attention of the entire audience... Only the Father who is in secret does not err. He is Ineffable, Omniscient, and Omnipotent. That is why I insist on the necessity of doing the Father's Will both in Heaven and on Earth. When one forgets their Father who is in secret, they make mistakes. It is better to consult and leave everything in the Father's hands.

Q: Master, what is the difference between the Golden Embryo and Consciousness?

A: Friends, there is no difference whatsoever between the Golden Embryo and Consciousness, because the former is the same organized Essence, the same objectified Consciousness, radically freed from all subconscious processes.

Q: Master, Master H.P.B. says that the only way to avoid suffering in this world is to stop reincarnating. What can you tell us about this?

A: I want you to know, gentlemen, that Absolute Happiness is only achieved when one has God. Within; one could live in Nirvana, the World of Happiness, but without God within, one would not be happy. One could cease to be reincarnated, and without God within, one would not be happy either. Even if one lived in a filthy dungeon, amidst the most terrible misfortunes, or were in the Hell Worlds, having God within, one would be infinitely happy.  It is worth reminding you, friends, that there in the Hell Worlds live some Masters of compassion working for the truly lost, helping and assisting, but because they have God within, they are happy. 

Samael Archangel. the Fifth of the seventh-